Changing Hearts

An Ellora’s Cave Romantica Publication

www.ellorascave.com

Changing Hearts ISBN 9781419913020 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. Changing Hearts Copyright © 2008 Marilu Mann Edited by Briana St. James. Photography and cover art by Les Byerley. Electronic book Publication November 2008 With the exception of quotes used in reviews, this book may not be reproduced or used in whole or in part by any means existing without written permission from the publisher, Ellora’s Cave Publishing, Inc.® 1056 Home Avenue, Akron OH 44310-3502. Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. No part of this book may be scanned, uploaded or distributed via the Internet or any other means, electronic or print, without the publisher’s permission. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000. (http://www.fbi.gov/ipr/). Please purchase only authorized electronic or print editions and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted material. Your support of the author’s rights is appreciated. This book is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters are productions of the author’s imagination and used fictitiously.

CHANGING HEARTS Marilu Mann

Dedication To loved ones on both sides of the veil. To friends who have shown us unfailing, unflinching and unflagging support every step of the way, we salute you. You know who you are! To our readers who keep asking for more, thank you! We write because of you.

Acknowledgements With gratitude to FTHRW, FF&P, PI & Nythearn. Y’all keep the wheels turning and the enthusiasm high. To the citizens of the great state of Louisiana, particularly those in and around New Orleans—Laissez les bons temps rouler!

Author Note The author acknowledges taking a little liberty with some of the geography of the great state of Louisiana…y’all can put it back where it was when we’re done.

Changing Hearts

Chapter One He had to get away. If he didn’t, they’d kill him. Slade dragged himself to his knees. Everyone’s attention was focused away from him. Now or never, get moving. He willed himself to ignore the pain radiating throughout his body. Heading for the wooded area surrounding the compound seemed his safest bet. He’d change direction soon, but for now this felt right. Slade glanced back as he reached the relative safety of the woods. Still too much confusion, too much noise, they hadn’t noticed he’d left yet. They would though and they’d be tracking him. Pain and nausea doubled him over. He emptied his stomach, covering the mess with leaves and dirt. No sense leaving more of a scent trail than necessary for anyone to follow. Gaining his feet again, he forced himself to continue, moving as fast as he could. He hit the edge of the bayou with a stifled groan. Falling more than stepping into the water, he felt the sting of cuts and scrapes on his body. Still, the warm water revived him somewhat. He shook hair and water out of his face, then wiped away blood and sweat with one hand. The other one felt broken. He flexed the injured hand slightly. Yep, definitely broken. That and the ribs were the most painful injuries, the others were just nuisance ones. He’d survive. He’d been beaten worse than this and he’d made it. North, got to head north. They won’t look for me this way. He set his mind and his feet on a northward trail. Slade ran through the brackish water that reached his knees. He knew he was running out of steam. He also knew that he couldn’t stop. Stopping too soon meant they might catch his scent—catch him. The hunter had become the hunted. Pack law didn’t offer any leeway. Killing his second-in-command, though necessary, had effectively exiled him from any Pack. It didn’t matter that there’d been no benefit of formal challenge. It didn’t matter that his second, along with his former lover, had betrayed him, poisoned him. All that mattered was that he’d abandoned his Pack without leadership. He was alone now. Again. Slade stumbled, going down hard. With a mental curse, he bared his teeth at the culprit, a damn cypress knee. They stuck up out of the bayou in various places, just waiting to put a hole in a boat or hide a snake. He raised himself out of the water as he

5

Marilu Mann

listened for pursuers. No sounds came from the south except a bull alligator roaring. That gator was just making himself known, there wasn’t any threat in it. He cocked an ear to the other directions, even though he knew his trackers would be from New Orleans. A few voices laughing from the east and the faint trace of wood smoke in the air brought to mind good old boys drinking around a fire. No harm from any other direction, if his ears didn’t lie. The bayou here didn’t run that deep, but he knew that if he went farther toward the middle he’d probably drown. The moss-covered trees loomed overhead, blotting out most of the light. The sun climbed and still he ran, walked, moved north. He stopped to throw up a second time as the silver worked through his system. He fell again. It felt as though he’d been running for a lifetime, but he’d learned a long time ago that whining only got you more grief. He’d taught that to his Pack as well. Never give up. With that firmly in mind, Slade managed to get to his feet again. Moving forward sucked, but he wouldn’t stop now. When a chill hit him in the evening, he knew he felt the onset of shock. The outside temperature had to be somewhere in the eighties. If his sense of direction hadn’t failed him, he had to be getting closer to LaPlace. Slade stumbled again, but this time he kept his feet under him. The urge to rest gave way to the need to stop and change. Better to be safe than sorry, so he scanned the area one more time by scent. He couldn’t smell anything close to him other than the water and his own sweat and blood. Slade looked around again, using the rest of his senses. He could sense people near, but the diluted scent told him they weren’t close enough to bother him. He turned his ears toward them. All he could hear were faint shifting noises and deep breathing. They were sleeping. No shifters followed him right now. Maybe they thought him dead. That gave him pause. If that held true, then the Pack would never seek him out. He might actually get lucky on this. Then he laughed. He hadn’t been that kind of lucky since the age of six. However, he would be dead if he didn’t change soon. He refused to give in to the need to just lie down and let the silver finish him off. His lips curled up in what might have been a snarl but could have been a laugh. Weak would never be a word used to describe him. Weak was letting someone like his ex gain control, letting a female call the shots. That had never happened to him and it never would. None of his lovers had ever been more than a casual sex partner. No female called him mate—he didn’t get that close. Why take a mate when you might have to leave again? Shifters, like wolves, mated for life. So far he hadn’t found anyone he wanted that much. Hadn’t found anyone he’d willingly cede control to. He hadn’t found any one place he could truly call home.

6

Changing Hearts

Slade tried to take a deep breath. The pain brought him to his knees. It was harder to get back up this time. Giving in at last, he threw his head back on a harsh gasp that echoed from the trees surrounding him. He moved out of the water to the marshy ground that served as a bank for the bayou. Kneeling down, he let the loamy earth absorb the shock. It hurt. God, it hurt. There was no help for it. He had to change. Slade took several shallow breaths as he felt the change beginning. The cracking of a branch to his right caused him to whip around. The pain from his sudden movement shot through him like an electric charge. Bones realigned, skin flowed, warm hair enfolded his body. The dank bayou night became a smorgasbord of smells. His vision took on such clarity that he could see the turtles sleeping just beneath the water. No longer a man, he was an animal. His change to wolf form complete, he fell to the ground into the welcoming darkness of unconsciousness.

***** The boards on the porch felt rough under her bare feet, but she didn’t worry about splinters. Something out there needed her. Joie Sue Landry wrapped the lightweight shawl tighter around her shoulders for comfort. The night, though still humid, seemed quieter than usual. Even the katydids weren’t singing. She paused before stepping off the relative safety of her stoop. That meant whatever it was it had to be big. The last time it had been a gator. What could it be this time? The uncanny call sounded loud and strong in her head. It wasn’t a voice, exactly, more like a murmur of sound, a whisper. To deny what she heard would have guaranteed a migraine. Moving down the cypress steps, she began to make her way cautiously to the water’s edge. Oppressive heat clung near the bank of the bayou and only the mosquitoes’ buzzing broke the quiet of the night. A sound of something in pain nearby caused her to falter. A branch cracked under her bare foot. Joie stood on the edge of the bayou with her mouth hanging open. No way had she just seen a naked man on his hands and knees at the edge of the water. Hurt men didn’t call to her the way the wild things did. Where an animal lay on his side now was just where she thought she’d seen the man. As she drew closer, she saw a wolf. She shook her head. Foolish! It must have been a trick of the light. Joie approached cautiously. If that wolf got up, she could be in trouble. The only movement she saw was the steady rise and fall of its side—a good sign. She reached the side of the massive wolf only to realize it was unconscious. Joie didn’t waste time worrying about how it got to the swamp. She just knew she had to help the creature.

7

Marilu Mann

Tearing a strip off her nightgown, Joie fastened a makeshift muzzle for the wolf. It wouldn’t be the first piece of clothing that had been sacrificed for another, and she didn’t want to lose a hand or have to undergo rabies treatments. When the muzzle was secured, she spared a moment to simply stare. As one who could spend hours in front of the tiger cage at the zoo, she felt fascination for such an obvious predator. There was danger here, but still, the feeling of being this close to such a strong animal mesmerized her. She started to assess his injuries. Her hands slid gently through the thick fur, finding two, if not three, broken ribs, as well as old breaks that had healed. The right front paw looked as if something had tried to rip it off. Flaps of skin hanging from his side gave mute evidence to the fact that he had been in a fight for his life. She wondered what had attacked him. She’d bet on another wolf. This animal needed treatment as soon as possible. The possibility of internal injuries existed, although Joie’s instincts told her there were none. Now that she knew how and where he lay, she thought about her Tante Kay. She knew that her godmother would arrive soon. Somehow Tante always knew when Joie needed her. While she waited, she watched the wolf. Thinking only of comforting him, she stroked his head and neck, marveling again at the softness of his fur. Movement behind her alerted her to the welcome arrival of Tante Kay. “What you got there, child? You think it wise to be pettin’ it like some ole hound dog?” Tante Kay lifted the flashlight she carried higher. Joie watched the elderly woman’s bright green eyes take in the scene. “A wolf. He’s pretty badly hurt.” Joie ran her hand over his side as she looked at Tante Kay. Tante Kay shifted slightly. Her lips pursed as she tapped them with one wrinkled finger. “There’s something not right with this wolf. I can’t put my finger on it, but this one…he’ll bear close watchin’. I’m glad you tied his mouth shut. I knew almost losing a finger to that gator would teach you, cher.” Joie smiled sheepishly as she looked at the scar she still bore on her index finger. “Yes, ma’am, I think I learned my lesson with that one. How are we going to get him back to the cabin?” “Don’t you worry none, cher. I brought us a good wool blanket. I just knew it was gonna be a big one. We’ll do him just like we did that bear cub.” Joie nodded as Tante Kay set the flashlight aside. Together they maneuvered the wolf onto the blanket. Joie lifted a portion of the wolf while her godmother pulled the fabric under. It wasn’t fast, but it was the best they could do. Joie guessed his weight at nearly two hundred pounds. That had to be larger than any wolf she’d ever seen or heard of before. Once they had him firmly on the blanket, they began the slow walk back, dragging him along. “Hooo, cher! This is one heavy wolf. Solid built.” 8

Changing Hearts

Joie nodded her agreement, but didn’t waste breath. It took every muscle in her body to move the beast mere inches at a time. The five-minute walk back to the cabin took nearly thirty minutes. The wolf whimpered from time to time, but didn’t open his eyes. By the time they reached the porch, sweat drenched both women. They couldn’t take a break now. Joie went to her shed for herbs while Tante Kay disappeared inside only to reappear with hot water and bandages. Tante bathed the bloodied flaps of skin, then Joie sprinkled on an antiseptic powder before stitching it all back together. They did the same for his paw, only Joie splinted the broken bones. His ribs she wasn’t sure about. Would he leave the bandages on long enough to let them heal? She could only hope so. Most animals would worry at something like that until they got it off. The wolf stirred beneath her as she finished the last wrap. “There now, sugar. Everything’s going to be all right. You’re safe.” She fell into a soothing singsong voice, hoping to relax him.

***** The sound of a soft voice reached him through the darkness of his own brain. The tones reminded him of a time so far in his past that it surprised him to remember it. His mother had once calmed him with similar sounds when he’d broken his arm. Slade opened his eyes to mere slits as he listened to the voice that belonged to a sweet-smelling female. His mother had never smelled this good. Extending his senses a bit, he realized that his wolf form still held. Something wrapped his midsection almost uncomfortably tightly, but he knew that it would offer necessary support for his ribs. His side ached where he’d been ripped into, but a minute twitch of the area assured him it had been cared for as well. He didn’t bother checking out his paw, he knew that would follow suit. Then he tried to open his mouth slightly. Something held his jaws shut. Panic started to fill his mind, but the hands on his body reassured him. He knew by her voice and her actions that she meant him no harm. Lilacs, she smells like sweet lilacs. Now where did that come from, Slade? Get your mind back on what’s happening. He focused on the voice again to get his mind off the constraining thing around his mouth. He hated being tied like this. In fact, under certain circumstances, he preferred to do the tying. “The only thing I learned in Atlanta, Tante, is that I’m happiest without people. I’ve found that animals never stop loving you back. Well, and you, Tante, you’ve never stopped loving me.” The woman shrugged slightly as she leaned over him to finish binding his ribs. Slade could feel his heartbeat increase at the press of her soft breasts against his side.

9

Marilu Mann

Joie ran her hand along the wolf’s side. His thick fur felt softer than it looked. He breathed easier now. In fact, the pattern of his breathing would have made her think him awake if his eyes weren’t closed. She glanced down. Was that a glint she saw from under his lids? She shook her head. Wild animals didn’t have the kind of control necessary to feign unconsciousness. She wondered what had forced this immense creature into the swamps. Wolves weren’t native to Louisiana. Tante Kay laughed. “You’re my petit chaton sauvage, my little wildcat. You got the call, same as me. I used to spend hours by myself on the pirogue, just poling up and down the bayou. Remember, you gonna be a traiteuse. The outside, they call us faith healers, but it’s much more than that. What good is a well body if your mind isn’t well? It’s about using what the land gives, and what Notre Bon Dieu, the good Lord himself, gives.” Joie nodded as her godmother talked. The bayou ran strong in her blood too. She’d tried to get away from it, running away from the place she felt she’d never quite fit. The death of Joie’s parents right after her sixteenth birthday enabled her to spend the last two years of high school living—some might have said hiding—with Tante Kay. She’d gone to school in town, retreating to the cabin every day. Even with those two precious years of freedom, she’d still been eager to leave all of this behind, hitting the road for Atlanta the day she graduated. Atlanta had not been a good move for her. Oh, she’d found a job and a man who said he wanted to marry her easily enough, but the bayou seemed to be the only place free of emotional manipulation. When she remembered what had been asked of her—to abort the child she’d longed for… And then the pain of the loss, both mental and physical, while her so-called fiancé had been out partying with friends. She shrugged off the old memories and looked down at the wolf. An electric shock zinged her when her eyes met his. He hadn’t moved at all. What kind of wolf is this? His warm amber eyes focused on her face with singleminded intent. Slade looked at her now with open curiosity. What kind of woman is she? She had taken him somewhere and tended his wounds as though he was her family pet. Now she met his gaze as though it were common to have a wolf in her home. Antiseptic smell made his nose wrinkle, but he sniffed again anyway. Underlying it all, her scent. He’d never known lilacs could be so inviting. She turned her attention back to the other woman. He took a slow, even breath as he looked at this angel of mercy. Not much bigger than many human teenagers, he guessed her to be a little over five feet tall. Most would call her petite if not just plain tiny. But that would have meant they missed her shape. Slade drank in his fill. Her figure looked full, soft and round—lush sprang to his mind.

10

Changing Hearts

Add long, curly auburn hair to the package and he thought she could make good money on Bourbon Street. She met his eyes with a soft intake of breath. Her moss-green eyes enveloped him with warmth, compassion. It took him a moment to note that they had tears in them. He didn’t know if she cried for herself or for him. He blinked at the thought. No one had ever cried for him. He took it back. No way would she make it on Bourbon Street with such a soft heart. “So, you’re awake.” Joie stared into eyes of amber. His eyes were an almost liquid gold that seemed to bore into her. If she didn’t know better, she’d swear this animal understood what was happening. She blinked that thought away. Certainly intelligence lurked deep in those eyes. She thought that she’d never seen this kind of comprehension in any other injured animal. Joie laughed at herself. What a preposterous thought. As if! Still, she looked at him when she said, “I would like to take the muzzle off, but I’m afraid you’ll bite me.” The wolf’s amber eyes stayed on hers as he slowly lifted his uninjured paw and rubbed it over the cloth binding his mouth. A soft noise accompanied the gesture. “Take it off, girl.” The other voice he’d heard sounded loud in the silence. Slade turned his head slightly to stare at the wizened old woman standing on the porch. Slade growled softly as she moved closer. Stop that, Loup Garou. Yes, I know what you are. Don’t scare the child. She’s trying to help you.

11

Marilu Mann

Chapter Two Slade’s mind whirled. The old woman had spoken straight to his mind. How had she done that? How had he heard her? What are you? He thought the words hard at her, hoping she could hear him as well. Her answer told him that she had. You know what I am, boy. The question is, who are you? Why are you in my bayou? Slade broke eye contact with the older woman and looked at the younger one again. Tell her to take the cloth off. I won’t hurt her. I know you won’t. The older woman pulled a large handgun out from behind her back. The barrel pointed straight at his head. “Untie his mouth, cher. He’s not going to do anything stupid.” Slade could smell the silver. She knew what he was and she wasn’t afraid of him. Well, she was afraid of him, but she wasn’t so fearful that she would hesitate to pull the trigger and unload the gun in his head. What are you, old woman? He kept his eyes on the younger woman as she approached him. He could smell other animals nearby, but no humans other than the two women. It would be easy to overpower them except for the weapon in the older woman’s hands. Slade was sure she would use it to protect the younger woman. He had no intention of hurting them. He only wanted to get away before the others found him. Take the cloth off. He felt his mental voice become more urgent and damned himself for it. He had to get away. She stared at him for a long moment. You know I’ll shoot you if you try to hurt her. You know what I got in dis gun, for sure. I know. Slade rubbed his uninjured paw over his nose again. He had to get the binding off before he lost his mind. Claustrophobia closed its fist in on him with every passing second. How much longer could he fight off the panic? Then he felt her hands on him. A shiver went down his spine. Who were these women, and why did this one affect him this way? As the binding came off his muzzle, he licked the place where it had rubbed. His tongue brushed her hand. Her taste matched her scent. He resisted the urge to do it again. The quick gasp from her had his ears flicking toward her. What an amazing sound! Getting gingerly to his feet, Slade shook from his head to his tail, then immediately wished he hadn’t. Pain hit him, intense and immediate. Slade let his head fall as he panted softly.

12

Changing Hearts

The younger woman immediately moved closer to him. He couldn’t help it, he growled again deep in his throat. He wasn’t going to hurt her, but he just didn’t want her to touch him right then. The older woman snorted through her nose and shook her head at him. You stop that noise, boy. My Joie, she’s a good girl. Joie? Slade let her name slide across his mind. First the old woman had called her a little wild kitten, though she wasn’t a shifter. Slade would bet his life on that. Hell, he already had, hadn’t he? If either of these women betrayed him, his life would mean nothing. His gut feeling told him they wouldn’t hurt him. That had to be wrong. They were human—he was shifter. They were the chickens to his fox, but they’d brought him into their home. He considered the last time a human had ever treated him with anything other than curses or fists. Nearly every interaction he’d had with humans had turned out badly, from the time he’d been a child to the recent past. Humans meant trouble. Surely these two couldn’t be different. One way or another, he’d been hurt or betrayed by every human he’d ever known. His hatred of their kind ran deep. Who did these women think they were? A few bandages and stitches wouldn’t make him any less cautious around them. Besides, they had already proven they were fools. Who in their right mind would drag an injured wolf onto their front porch? He wanted to leap up, shift form, show them how dangerous that could be. Did they just pick up hitchhikers on the highway as well? Then he laughed at himself. Apparently Granny and her pistol gave them some sense of security. Besides, what did he care about the trouble they might get into? They were human, not Pack, he didn’t give a damn about them. He lifted his head slowly to take a careful, deep breath. His side didn’t send the same shooting pain like before. The bandage the women had wrapped around him seemed to be helping. His paw throbbed, though. There would be no running on it until he could take care of it. And he needed to do that soon, before someone came looking for him. If Maggie had survived, she’d be looking for him if for no other reason than to finish what she’d started. You have any water around here, old woman? Slade let his eyes slide to the older woman. She chuckled softly as she put the gun away. He had no idea where she hid it. He couldn’t see any pockets in the voluminous robe she wore. “Joie, get that creature some water.” Slade stared at the old woman. In another time, another place he might have found something to admire about her stance, her entire attitude. The girl smiled at the older woman as she slipped past her into their living space. He saw the old woman’s eyes light up as she watched the girl go by. Slade shifted slightly and the old woman tensed. Her hand went back to wherever she’d hidden the gun.

13

Marilu Mann

Easy, old woman. I’m not going to hurt you. The last thing he needed was for her to shoot him. Why in the hell did she have her gun loaded with silver bullets anyway? You’ve dealt with my kind before. It came out as a statement, not a question. She simply smiled at him. You don’t have to see the devil to know he exists, Loup Garou. How do they call you? Slade. Why he told her anything, he didn’t know. She had no right to be asking him these questions. Who the hell did she think she was? The ones hunting you, they’ll know that name. You got another name, boy? Slade shook his head at her. Impossible. How did she know? The old woman laughed, cackled, really. Her bright green eyes bored into him. Slade blinked a few times under that relentless gaze. What in the hell was she? She wasn’t a shifter, just something he had never come across before. She didn’t read like any of the other psychics he’d met. They’d known his kind right away. Other sensitive people knew something rang strange about him even before he told them. He hated sharing any part of himself. Malcolm. I’m Malcolm Slade. The old woman sat back on a porch swing he hadn’t paid any attention to and chuckled merrily. Slade felt his ruff rising. Make fun of me, will she? Doesn’t she know that I could be up and across the porch before she could take aim with that stupid pistol? His head dropped, though he maintained eye contact with the old woman. He gathered himself to jump. Muscles tensed as his shoulders followed the line of his neck. He could kill her in a heartbeat and… Slade stopped. I don’t want to kill her. His body flowed out of attack posture back to a more relaxed state. Until now there’d never been a pressing reason not to attack humans first and ask questions later. He looked at this strange old bird sitting on the swing with her feet just grazing the floor. She watched him as carefully as he watched her, but he didn’t feel her in his head now. Still, she had to know what had almost happened. What was it about her and the young woman? Something drew him in, but he couldn’t figure it out. All he knew was that the animal side of him didn’t want their blood. Yet. Surely this was just an anomaly. The floor creaking and the soft sound of a footfall on the porch had his full attention turning to the door. Not because of the noise, but because she stood there. Lilac woman, Joie. Ignoring the pain in his side, Slade drew himself upright. As unreasonable as it might be, he didn’t want to appear weak in her eyes. Not that he had anything to worry about. And why did he care if this he impressed this human female, anyway? She was so damn short he knew that in his present form his head would come nearly to her chest. Her breasts looked like soft, inviting pillows, calling him to bury his face and breathe in her scent. He let his mind wander in that direction for a moment before jerking it back on track.

14

Changing Hearts

Instant attraction wasn’t something he was used to. He’d certainly never felt it for any shifter female and never expected to feel it for a human, but there it was. No, not for a human, Slade, humans are nothing but trouble. It has to be because I hurt so much. She’s being nice to me now, but sure as shit, the other shoe’s going to drop soon and she’ll be like every other human I’ve known. She’ll betray me, or she’ll hurt me in some other way. He dropped his head slightly, keeping both women in sight. Joie stopped. Not staring at this creature would have been impossible. She tried to control her breathing, but knew her pulse ran ragged. He fascinated her. Intense came to mind as she studied him. She’d never seen such a large wolf before. Now she knew how a deer must feel when it faced a predator like him. From gray to black with some tan thrown in, his coat fell across his body in dense waves. She knew that if he were in the woods, she’d never see him with his camouflage. And those eyes! I could fall into those beautiful eyes. Intelligence shone there and something else, something more. She couldn’t put her finger on it, but it made her think a human looked back at her. What nonsense! His nose twitched and she realized she hadn’t put the water down. He waited for the bowl and until she had backed up to stand beside Tante Kay before he took a careful step forward. Slade sniffed. Nothing but well water tainted with natural minerals, but caution never hurt anyone and he’d survived more than a few poisoning attempts that way. Except the one bitch who’d gotten past him by making him forget to be careful for just that one moment. It had cost him everything, including his honor. He lapped the water up as though he’d been in the desert for months. The combination of the silver poisoning and his injuries had sapped his strength. Besides water and food, he needed to find a place to hide and he needed to do it quickly. His life depended on it. He drank all the water in the bowl, and then licked it a few times for good measure. Movement brought his head up. The younger woman stepped forward carefully, but he didn’t want her near him. Those damn lilacs were making him insane. Baring his teeth stopped her for the moment. She began making soothing noises as she edged away. He barely contained his growl as he backed away from the bowl. Lying down, he placed his head between his front paws to watch what she would do next. The old woman gave that witch’s laugh. His ears flicked backward as he raised his head. If I hear that again, I might just bite her on principle. It made him edgy and he didn’t need to be edgy right now. Didn’t that old dried-up piece of leather know how much was at stake? Not just his life, but their lives as well rode on his being able to get out of here.

15

Marilu Mann

She paid him no mind as she spoke to the younger woman. “Joie, go get that creature the leftover stew. I can hear his stomach growling from here.” She cackled as she sent to him, That better be your stomach, boy. I don’t wanna hear no growling from you no more, you hear? Joie stared hard at him, then nodded and moved toward the cabin again. Slade backed up so he could see both the doorway and the old woman. He didn’t deign to answer Granny. Does this old broad think she has me under control? Why am I even hanging around here? It would be so easy to just leap off the porch and disappear into the swamp again. Yeah, it would hurt, but once he changed a few times, that pain could be dealt with. When Joie came back out carrying a cast-iron pot in one hand and a big hunk of cornbread in the other, he realized that he didn’t want to leave just yet. He needed to figure out why this tiny human captivated him so much. “Are you sure this won’t be too spicy for him? He’s been pretty badly hurt and I’d hate to upset his stomach on top of that.” She addressed the old woman, though she stared at him. Slade dropped his lower jaw while stretching back his lips to give her the equivalent of a wolf grin even as the old woman replied. “No, cher, it won’t be too spicy. Something tells me he’s really gonna like it. Just put the pot down and watch him.” Joie slid the pot and the cornbread onto the ground, then backed up to stand next to Tante Kay again. She watched the wolf. He tracked her movements, sending a shiver up her arms. When he seemed convinced of her holding her position, he took one step forward, then another. His movements were cautious, but controlled. Even with the limp caused by his injured front paw, she found herself mesmerized by the fluidity of his walk. The wolf sniffed at the stew. His ears flicked forward as he raised his head to look at her godmother, almost as if he were speaking to her. Joie wouldn’t doubt it. Just as she always knew when an injured animal came into the area, Tante always seemed to be able to communicate on more than one level with the wild things. He lowered his head to the food and didn’t look up again until the pot gleamed clean. The cornbread followed in three quick bites. Tossing his head back to catch the last piece, he sat down. His never-wavering gaze had Joie wondering if he might still be hungry. She took a step forward. He levered his rear legs to stand. She stepped back and he sat down. With an impish grin, she eased forward, but the wolf held his ground. He didn’t growl or bare his teeth. He simply watched her the last time as if he knew she would stop. Joie hunkered down in front of the beast to study him. So unlike other animals she’d treated, he didn’t seem threatened by her holding his eyes. In fact, his eyes held

16

Changing Hearts

hers until she looked away. He stood up again to turn a complete circle, almost as though showing himself to her. She’d noticed some strange markings in his fur when he’d been on his side and now that he stood facing her, the one around his left front leg almost looked like it formed a pattern of sorts. If she concentrated hard enough, she’d be able to discern the pattern. Something tickled her brain again. She thought back to that moment in the moonlight when a man had been where a wolf was. Joie Sue! Get your mind out of your fantasy books! Next thing you know, you’ll be carrying knives for the feu follets! The old stories about sticking a knife into the ground to distract the fairy lights ran quickly through her mind as she reached out to the wolf. “Careful there, child.” The seldom-heard sharpness in Tante Kay’s voice caused her to jerk back. The wolf hadn’t taken his eyes off her face. Joie smiled slowly, then dropped her gaze. He took a step forward, which had her stumbling back quickly. The wolf looked at Tante Kay, then at her. His tongue lolled out of his mouth a bit. He sneezed once and shook his head. Joie thought she saw a grimace of pain in his expression, but knew that couldn’t be true. She watched him move to the edge of the porch. “I’m goin’ to bed. You watch that creature for a bit longer, Joie, then you go on to bed too. You sleep in a bit. I think you gonna need it.” Tante Kay stared at the wolf. Joie could almost hear her message, but she didn't understand why Tante would be warning the wolf in any way. Still, her message came through loud and clear, You mess with my girl and I'll mess you. Joie picked up the pot. The inside shone back at her, but he didn’t indicate in any way that he might still be hungry, so she set it on the porch, then sat on the step next to it. The sky had started to lighten, easing deep purples and blues into the sky. A great blue heron glided down the bayou on its way to a fish breakfast somewhere. The wind picked up just enough to set the Spanish moss swaying like bearded ballerinas. “You’re so beautiful, but what are you doing here and what on earth happened to you?” She couldn’t help it, talking to the beast seemed so natural. She held her hand out to him in the vain hope that he would sniff her hand like a dog might. Her one bane in life would always be her need to connect with her patients. And she wanted to bury her hands in his coat again, wanted to feel that lush thickness tickling her palms. But the wolf looked at her, then lay down at the bottom of the steps, well out of her reach. He put his head on his forepaws, his eyes never leaving hers. “I wish you could tell me what happened. I’m pretty sure you were in a fight.” She paused with a finger to her lips. “And it looks like you lost, poor thing.” At those words, he lifted his head. One ear flicked backward followed by the other and she could swear he rolled his eyes. “Okay, so maybe you didn’t lose, but if that’s the case, I’d hate to see the other wolf.”

17

Marilu Mann

At those words, he broke into another wolf grin and Joie shivered. Intelligent didn’t begin to cover this animal. He did know what she said! Staring at him, she whispered, “If you understand me, stand up and turn around once.” The wolf just looked back at her. Well, that was dumb. She brushed the thoughts of human intelligence in him away again as she rose to say, “I think you’ll be okay, I’m going to bed. If you’re still here when I get up, I’ll feed you again. Or Tante Kay will get you something.” Joie grabbed the pot, then got up to go inside. She stood in the doorway, taking comfort from the rough wood under her fingers. Staring at the wolf for a moment, she said, “Well, bon nuit, or bon matin, Monsieur Wolf.” She didn’t feel foolish at all, it only seemed polite to say goodnight. He’d sat up when she’d stood to go into the house. She looked back at him. He stared at her as though he wanted to say something. Now that’s foolish! Wolves that can talk! Honestly, Joie, where is your head? She smiled, then turned her back on him to go into the house. Slade watched her. His whiskers quivered, his muscles twitched. Every fiber of his being demanded he speak to her. But he fought the urge to change. The girl, Joie, spoke to him like she knew. Part of him urged him to show her what he really was. When she’d stood in the doorway, the light from the cabin had outlined her shape in the thin cotton gown. Large breasts, just the way he liked them, over a small waist and curvy hips. Honest concern for him had colored her voice. He couldn’t remember the last time anyone— shifter or human—had been worried about him. Still, he knew what she’d feel if she knew what he was. Fear. Disgust. Her kind didn’t mix with his kind often. And when they did, bad things followed. Besides, does she think I’m a trained dog? Stand up? Turn around? Slade moved stiffly up the porch steps to sniff at the door. He followed the porch around to the side of the house where the curtains were open, only the screen separating him from the room. A shadow flirted across the wall, then she entered the room like a nighttime goddess. He caught his breath even though she had no idea he watched. He didn’t require the early dawn light to see her. His animal-enhanced vision did a fine job of that. She didn’t turn on a light, simply walked over to the bed, dropped her shawl on the foot of it and climbed in. Her gown rose to expose the curve of her calf and one knee. Slade felt his body react. If the gown rose just a bit higher her upper thigh would join the picture forming in front of him. But she shifted under the sheet so it fell over her leg. Disappointed, Slade waited another moment as she sighed and burrowed into her pillow. Then her scent wafted through the window. Lilacs and woman. She smelled damn good. Slade lay down under the window. His intention only to rest for a few minutes, then go deeper into the bayou again. He didn’t want to be here in the morning. But he

18

Changing Hearts

would stay until the sun had completely risen. No need to leave the two women unprotected when they couldn’t see or smell as well as he could. If someone tracked him, he could get away before they even knew he’d gone.

***** Joie threw a hand up in front of her face. Where is that light coming from? She stretched, reaching out with her arms and pushing down with her feet until things popped here and there. Sun. It has to be the sun. A yawn split her face as she came awake. She inhaled deeply at the scent of coffee. God bless Tante Kay. From the light pouring into her room, it looked to be around noon, but her godmother knew Joie couldn’t function without caffeine. She sat up quickly as she remembered the events of the night. She wondered if the wolf might still be near the cabin and if she’d get a chance to see him again. Joie pulled her gown over her head as she went into the adjoining bathroom. She threw the gown in the hamper. The linoleum might be cracked and worn in spots, but she’d used this room during high school. It felt familiar to her. She reached past the clear curtain to turn the handles. As soon as steam rose, she stepped into the shower. A quick scrub and rinse made all the difference in the world. She walked back into the bedroom sans towel. The day’s heat already made itself known and the water on her body felt cool. A sharp gasp escaped her even as she yanked her shawl off the foot of the bed to cover her body. Not only was the wolf still here, he stared at her through the window like some sort of furry Peeping Tom. Goose bumps raced over her still-damp skin. She stared hard at him for a long moment, green eyes meeting amber in a silent battle of wills. Joie shook her head at her own foolishness. “I can’t believe I’m letting nothing more than a big ole dog make me nervous. Oh, for heaven’s sake! Here! Look your fill!” She defiantly dropped the shawl and faced the window again. The wolf didn’t move. He panted as his gaze moved down to her feet, then back up to her face. Joie felt the blush covering her, but refused to be intimidated by him. She turned toward the mirror, watching the wolf out of the corner of her eye. Slade felt as though his head might explode. Lush, feminine, the absolute epitome of every fantasy woman he’d dreamed about since puberty stood naked in front of him and not a damn thing he could do about it. The urge to jump through the window, change and carry her to bed hit him so strongly he’d moved closer to the window without even realizing it. When his nose hit the screen, Slade growled at himself and backed up. And what did she call me? A dog? I’ll show you dog!

19

Marilu Mann

Seemingly oblivious to him, Joie ran a brush through her curly hair. Her impressive breasts moved every time she raised and lowered her arms. He noticed how tight her nipples were. His tongue flicked out. He could taste them in his mind. She turned toward what he assumed to be a closet, and Slade groaned inwardly when she bent over, presenting him with a view of her sweetly rounded ass. I’d like to take a little bite out of that, maybe nibble my way up to her neck. I wonder if she really tastes as good as she smells? She’d feel soft, I know that. Soft and sweet, and as tiny as she is, probably tight too. Joie dressed quickly, pulling on her underwear and topping it with a t-shirt and jumper, trying to ignore him, though he knew she was fully aware of his presence. He wasn’t sure why he’d stayed. The old woman had awakened him just after dawn as she rose from her bed on the other side of the cabin and started making noise in the kitchen. Slade moved quietly away from the bedroom window and the temptation Joie presented. He stopped at the corner of the porch and lifted his head, scenting the air. The normal bayou noises had resumed just before dawn and now the crickets and frogs sang. From some distance he heard the roar of a bull alligator and from farther still, the sound of a motor. The pitch of the engine identified it as a small outboard motor, probably run by some fisherman heading out to try his luck. Slade stretched cautiously, feeling the pull of the stitches in his side and the constriction of the bandage. That would have to go before he attempted to change back into human form. The stitches would be a more delicate matter. They’d rip as soon as he changed unless he could get Joie to take them out first. At the thought of her hands on him again, Slade glanced back toward the window. She stood there, fully dressed with her hair pulled back by a headband, watching him. Slade turned and slowly made his way to the window. She didn’t move. He put his paws on the window ledge and raised himself up to his full height. Their eyes were level as they continued to stare at one another. He could smell her. He could hear her heartbeat. He could feel her fascination for him. Slade had heard other Pack members talk about instant attractions, but had never experienced it. If he wanted a woman, one could always be had, but never a human. She was so different from every other woman he’d ever been with but, man, he wanted her. He felt his eyes starting to glow, knew he couldn’t hide his attraction from her, knew that if she’d been a shifter, she’d have immediately responded with acceptance or denied him. Instead, she simply stared, her bottom lip caught between her teeth and her eyes focused on his. Tante Kay’s voice broke their intimate spell as she called out to Joie from the kitchen.

20

Changing Hearts

“I’m coming,” Joie answered absently. She shook her head as if shaking off a spell, then backed toward the door, her eyes still focused on the massive wolf outside her window. Slade gave another wolfish grin at the image her response had inspired, then moved quietly away from the window. He’d like to hear that from her in his bed. He moved off the porch and into the woods as the old woman came outside. She glanced around as if searching for him, then shook her head. She went back inside, only to reemerge with a huge satchel over her arm. “I’ll be gone most of the day. You be careful now, cher, don’t be letting any strangers into the cabin with you.” Joie appeared in the doorway to give the old woman a hug and watch as she got into an ancient sedan. The powerful hum of the engine let Slade know that even though the car was old, it was well taken care of. He’d spent enough time working as a mechanic to recognize the sound of a well-tuned engine. Kay backed into the patch of dirt beside the carport, then started down the dirt road that led away from the cabin. Slade watched until her car went out of sight around a bend, then he started slowly toward the cabin. Joie stepped out onto the porch and they both stopped. She smiled, somewhat tentatively, then set a plate down on the porch. She gave him another look, then went back inside the cabin, pulling the screen door closed behind her. Slade sniffed several times, then moved closer to the porch. A plate with scrambled eggs, sausage and biscuits waited for him. He didn’t waste any time in scarfing the food down, since he didn’t know where his next meal would come from or when. Joie stood in the doorway, he felt her more than saw her and he glanced up, licking his muzzle. She smiled and turned back to the kitchen, only to reappear shortly with another plateful of food. She opened the door and slid the plate out toward him. Slade cleaned it in record time, then sat on his haunches to wait for her. This time when she appeared in the doorway, he turned his head and pulled at the bandage around his chest. Joie gave a soft sound of distress and came out onto the porch. “Don’t!” She reached for him and Slade’s head turned toward her. She gasped softly and stopped in her tracks. When he didn’t make another move toward her, she reached out again. “Don’t pull on the bandages.” Slade ignored her words and continued to pull at the cloth wrapped around his middle. Joie reached out to touch him and they both shuddered. Her hand felt soft and cool. Her fingers sank into his coat until she touched flesh. Slade suppressed another shiver even as he reveled in the feel of her hand on his body. He’d like her to trail that cool hand right down his chest until she cupped him. He’d shift with her holding on to him. Wouldn’t that surprise her? In his human form, he knew he’d get hard from nothing more than that, just the touch of her cool hand cupping his balls.

21

Marilu Mann

“Please, leave them. You need the support now. I promise I’ll take the bandage off in a day or two.” A day or two? Sorry, sweetheart, I can’t stick around that long. He’d need to be human again soon for his healing to be more effective. Slade got his front teeth into the bandage and pulled. He heard a satisfying rip and pulled harder. Joie didn’t try to stop him again. She just made soft comforting sounds as he ripped the bandage completely off his chest. Slade ran his tongue against his teeth to remove the last strands of thread from the ripped bandage, then stared at her. He made a sound low in his throat, stepped toward her and licked her outstretched hand. As she stared at him in surprise, he moved off the porch and into the woods. When he knew he was out of her sight, Slade took a deep breath and changed back to human form. Sure enough, the stitches she’d put in his side ripped and he felt the blood start to flow. He yanked the bandage off his hand and pressed it against his side to stop the bleeding. One more complete change and he’d be better. A look around assured him that no one lurked in the area. He changed into a wolf, then just as quickly back to his human form. He started moving faster, deeper into the bayou, walking carefully on bare feet. While nudity didn’t bother him, he knew he’d have to find some clothes before he saw Joie again. Slade stopped dead in his tracks. Where the hell did that come from? See Joie again? No way, brother, you just set your face toward LaPlace and get the hell away from here. Slade started a slow jog that would bring him to the nearest town in just about an hour. It annoyed him that he still had a little trouble breathing. The fast-healing power of a shapeshifter should have taken effect with his rapid change. He had to stop jogging and walk for a few miles so he could catch his breath. More than anything that told him he still suffered the effects of silver poisoning. Who knew how long it would be before he could call himself a hundred percent. It occurred to him that he might as well stick around here. Maybe I could see Joie as a man instead of as a wolf and see if there is something to this attraction. Maybe we could spend the afternoon screwing one another’s brains out. Slade stopped again. For some reason, he remembered seeing others in the Pack as they’d made love. There hadn’t been any urgency between them, they’d moved slowly, touching one another over and over, stroking their hands over one another and following with their mouths. He’d never had that type of relationship. Most of his encounters had been brief, sometimes even one-time encounters. Hell, he’d never even slept with any woman after having sex. Maggie had been his longest relationship and look how that turned out! The bitch’d tried to kill him.

22

Changing Hearts

Chapter Three Slade chuckled. Maggie had paid for her treachery. Then he thought about Joie again. He could see himself taking time with Joie, exploring her skin and touching her slowly. He could almost taste her now. She’d be sweet and hot, like warm honey. Slade grinned as he started jogging again. He carried the image of making love to Joie in his head as he approached LaPlace. Slade changed back into a wolf, then moved forward quietly. He scoped out the outlying buildings, made note of the traffic then faded back into the woods. He couldn’t access his accounts in New Orleans without tipping someone off as to his whereabouts. But his youth spent as a leg-breaker for a numbers runner on the east side of Chicago hadn’t been entirely wasted. His boss had taught him well. “Always be prepared to run, kid. Don’t ever let the bastards know everything about you or your finances.” Tonio might not have made it past his fortieth birthday, but he’d lived the high life and taught Slade how to hide assets where people least expected them. Slade always had an out. There was always the chance things would go sour and when they did you had to be prepared, roll with the punches. Take care of number one. The first order of business, however, was to get some clothes. He might have some difficulty not having any ID, but he’d have even more if he walked into the local bank stark naked. Slade sniffed the air. The heavy, hanging odor of bleach and detergent signaled a commercial laundromat close by. He edged against the buildings, hoping that if anyone took notice of him, they would only see a big dog. He’d found that most people only saw what they wanted to see. And not many people really desired to see a wolf running loose in their hometown. Reaching the brick that surrounded the laundromat, he peered through the windows. One woman tossed clothes into a dryer. He waited until she sat back down to be thoroughly engrossed by her book. Then he changed back into human form and slipped through the back door of the laundromat. Moving silently, he went to the dryers farthest away from the lone woman and peered inside. Luck seemed to be on his side. Two pairs of jeans tumbled one after the other along with some towels and other clothing. Slade quietly opened the door and pulled two pairs of jeans out of the dryer. He moved to another dryer where he found a white t-shirt. Praying that for once his halfway decent luck would hold, he took his purloined clothes to the bathroom. Once

23

Marilu Mann

inside, Slade pulled the t-shirt on. It was a little tight, but long enough. Now for the jeans. He grinned as he checked the tag on the first pair he’d pulled out. Thirty-two waist with a thirty-six inseam. They’d be a little short, but hopefully a decent pair of boots would cover that. He pulled the jeans on, then checked the second pair. Nope, they’d never fit. Slade balled them up and tossed them into the trash can in the bathroom. He walked over to the sink and studied his reflection. Aside from bloodshot eyes, he looked okay. Still, small towns didn’t take kindly to strangers who carried danger on them like a second skin. Slade studied the blinds covering the small window, then yanked hard on the cord on one side. He pulled a small amount of it loose, then bit through it. He washed his face and slicked his hands through his hair, pulling it back into a tight ponytail against the back of his head. Tying the string tightly around the ponytail, he studied his face again. Better. Now it looked like he had shorter hair. Well, until he turned around, anyway. The ponytail fell nearly to the middle of his back. Not so uncommon in New Orleans, or even among the Pack, but he hoped he didn’t draw too much attention here. Slade left the bathroom clothed but still barefoot. Next order of business—a pair of shoes and then he’d deal with his cash shortage. Slade thought back to his youth. He’d survived running away from what passed for home with just the clothes on his back and a couple of bucks in his pocket at the age of fourteen. He’d learned a hell of a lot in the intervening years. With enough care, no one would find him. Slade found a public pool and watched the people there for a few minutes. He moved slowly along the fence line until he found what he was looking for. As soon as he was unobserved, Slade snaked his arm under the fence and pulled a pair of flip-flops toward him. A few minutes later, he entered First State Bank. The teller looked aghast when he asked to see the bank manager, but became much more amenable when she pulled up his account information. Within a few moments, Slade found himself seated across from a fat guy in a suit who could have been a suit in any bank, in any city, anywhere. Slade had set up several accounts over the years that could only be accessed with certain codes. He’d never told anyone about these accounts. Tonio said, “You never, ever broadcast the fact that you’re always ready to run, kid.” An hour later, he left the bank with a substantial amount of cash. He’d just laughed when the bank manager suggested that he open a checking account with the bank since it wasn’t safe for anyone to carry that much cash around. Suits—as predictable as Joie wanting to help any hurt animal. He flinched. No need to think about her. That attraction had to be an aberration. She was human and humans were not to be trusted. Ever. His uncle had taught him that lesson a long time ago. With his fists.

24

Changing Hearts

Pausing, he looked around. His nose caught a scent of something good, so he followed it. He found a place that said it had “world-famous andouille”. Fond of the spicy sausage, Slade bought several pieces and ate the hot, smoked meat quickly as he made his way to a local discount store. Licking his fingers clean, he went inside where he selected socks and, since he couldn’t find boots to his taste, a pair of tennis shoes. He also grabbed a few necessary items like a hunting knife, a toothbrush, toothpaste, sunglasses, a hairbrush and some elastic bands for his hair. He splurged on a nice backpack. Never did like buying cheap ones that wore out in a few months. And he planned to do some hard traveling, so he needed something that would keep up with him. He rounded his shopping off with two extra pair of jeans and a few more t-shirts. There. That ought to be enough for now. He needed to lie low for a few days. Wait to see if anyone still looked for him. Wouldn’t do any good to take off in the wrong direction. He thought about Joie and the old woman, then shook his head. He couldn’t go back to them. He didn’t want to put them in any danger after they’d tried to help him. Besides, if he went back there, he knew Joie would distract him. The fact that she was human only added to his resolve to stay away from her. Slade walked through the parking lot. The asphalt burned hot through his shoes. Again he wished he had found boots he liked. Melted tennis shoes irritated him. They weren’t sticking yet, but he knew it wouldn’t be long. A familiar sound interrupted his mental bitching. Swiveling his head to the right, he watched a familiar old car turn into the lot. He leaned against the side of the building as the car pulled into a parking spot. The old woman got out of her car and made her way slowly to the front door. She had to be in her eighties. Suddenly she stopped and turned to stare right at him. Slade grinned at her, then pulled his sunglasses into place. How the old witch knew he was there, he didn’t know. She shook her head at him before going into the store. Slade stood there for a few more minutes. His trouble sense pinged on the alert. Something was about to happen here, he could smell it. It didn’t have anything to do with him, other than the fact that he stood there. He glanced around and spotted the source of his unease. Two punks, probably in their early twenties, watched people entering and leaving the store. Slade kept his eyes on them as they watched the entrance to the store. When the old woman came out of the store, laden down with two bags and her huge purse, the two punks went for her. But Slade covered the distance between them to reach her side just as they did. He caught her against his chest before she hit the pavement. “You okay?” “Yeah, cher. I am.”

25

Marilu Mann

Slade dropped his backpack and took off after her assailants. Growling low in his throat, he caught up with them at the edge of the parking lot. One punk turned on him with a switchblade. “Whaddya think you’re gonna do with that, kid?” Slade laughed. “You son of a…” Slade felt the skin on his upper arm split as the kid got in a lucky swing. He grabbed the punk by the hand, wrenching the knife loose. “That was stupid. Now you’ve pissed me off.” The crunch of weak human bones snapping under his palm sent a rush through him. But he realized that the other idiot had taken off when his friend started to scream. So rather than enjoy pounding the first one into the ground, Slade pulled him closer and kneed him in the balls. The sobbing as the boy dropped to the pavement sounded like a symphony to his ears. Then he went after punk number two. The second one didn’t even put up a fight. Two punches to the face dropped the little bastard in his tracks. Slade heard sirens and looked up to see a crowd gathering. He dragged the unconscious second punk over to the first one, dropping him beside his crying buddy who still held his balls with his good hand. Slade leaned over to catch the conscious punk’s chin in his hand. The kid looked up at him, tears and snot mingling on his face. Slade let his eyes glow. His fingers tightened as the youth tried to pull away in terror. “You ever touch that old woman again and I’ll find you. I’ll find you and I’ll do more than knee you in the balls. You got me?” The kid nodded, even as he continued to cry. Slade backed up as the police car pulled closer. He moved quickly through the crowd, pulling his hair out of the ponytail and yanking the bloodstained t-shirt off. Glancing over his shoulder, he tossed the shirt into the bushes then slowed to a stroll. He wanted his backpack and he wanted to get out of here. He didn’t have time to do any more shopping and he’d put most of his money in the backpack. But first, he needed to make sure the old woman hadn’t come to any harm. She stood talking to a cop as he approached. “Non, cher, I don’t know who that man was. How’s your mama and them, by and by?” Slade cocked his head to listen to her as she deflected the cop from questioning her about him to chatting about his family. “Oh, you know, Tante Kay, Mama’s back’s been hurting her something fierce. She wanted to come see you, but that sister of mine got all these notions in her head about how traiteurs are evil. Non, non! I know you’re not. But Mama, she listens to Valerie.” The young man hung his head so he didn’t have to look her in the eye. Slade laughed to himself. Apparently the old woman made a habit out of making grown men feel like whipped pups. He thought back to their encounter. Yeah, he’d have to give her credit on that one. She knew what she did.

26

Changing Hearts

“Well, don’t you worry none, Bobby. I’ll just stop by for a spell tomorrow or the next day. Just so happens, I carry things with me that might help her out. But I have to get back now. Joie Sue might be getting worried, you know? Tell your wife hello and kiss those sweet babies for me.” Watching her hug the cop goodbye, Slade couldn’t believe how easily she’d manipulated the whole conversation. He waited for her to point him out to the cop, but she never raised a hand in his direction. He wondered why. His personal experience taught him that a human always took the first opportunity to hurt his kind. The first hand to be raised would be human. The first foot aimed at his ribs would be human. The first cruel word against him would be human. She, however, had done everything but stand in front of him to protect him. She had messed with his worldview in that moment. It was food for thought, but it left him with a bitter taste in his mouth. He turned to slide into the crowd, but she caught him with her eyes. Her head nodded toward her car. Slade followed her gaze. Through the open car door, he could see his backpack on the front seat right next to her bags. Why don’t you talk to me, old woman? he flung the thought to her. Silence answered him. Old woman, you don’t want to mess with me. Why is my bag in your car? This time he added the snarl that begged to be let out, his upper lip curling slightly, but she just stared at him. He wondered if she couldn’t hear him when he held human shape. Testing that theory would have to wait, since a man shifting to a large wolf in a discount store parking lot would draw more notice than a man beating two punks up. As soon as the cop had moved a safe distance away from her, she turned to Slade. She looked pointedly at him, and then to the car again. Her lips pursed together. Slade felt her next move would be to put her hands on her hips and tap her foot. He sighed. Obviously if he wanted his backpack, he would have to ride with her for a bit. He approached slowly, stopping beside her. “Get in the car, boy. I’ll give you a ride. Thank you for what you done for me.” Her reedy voice sounded soft, but he heard the steel underlying her words. “I don’t need a ride, old woman. Just give me my backpack.” He heard the edge in his own voice, she just grinned at him. “Sure you do, boy. I didn’t tell them cops nothing about you, ‘cept you a Good Samaritan. Now get in the car. Dinner will be waiting.” “You know, don’t you?” He stared at her, willing her to refute him, but with a weird hope that she wouldn’t. “Yes, Loup Garou. Malcolm Slade. I know what you are. Now get in the car afore that bleeding arm of yours catches the cop’s eyes.”

27

Marilu Mann

Slade glanced down to see that his arm still bled slightly. It didn’t hurt, not really. It stung a bit, just enough to annoy him. He sighed and crawled into the passenger side. She got in the car and started toward the main road. “I never told you my name, did I, boy? I’m Kay Fuqua. Most folks call me Tante Kay.” “Why are you helping me?” Slade studied her face. No human had ever reached out to him in this way, or any other for that matter. The old woman might have been beautiful at one point, but the years had definitely taken a toll on her. Her wrinkled skin, marked with age spots, should have been repulsive, but only gave her character. Her eyes shone clear. They reminded him of his aunt’s eyes before his uncle had started in on his reign of terror. “’Cause you need help.” She cackled as Slade shook his head. The drive back to the cabin didn’t take nearly as long as his walk had this morning. Cypress and pin oak trees decorated with Spanish moss crowded the dusty road. Every now and again, a white egret would protest the nearness of machines by flying across their path. The old woman ignored it all, keeping her eyes firmly on the road, her hands steady on the wheel, humming something that sounded like a hymn. Slade folded his arms with his chin tucked against his chest to feign sleep. He didn’t want to get into a question and answer session while trapped in a car with a human. Even though he could rip her apart without bothering to shift, he knew he didn’t want to do that. Then the small cabin came into view. The afternoon sun struck the porch and the woman who stepped out onto it as the car pulled in. Slade felt his stomach turn over, forcing him to take a deep breath. Joie’s hair gleamed in the sunlight. He thought he might be able to sit there and watch her skirt swish in the breeze forever. Then he shook his head. What on earth? That was a human female he was drooling over. He would have smacked himself in the head, but he knew the old woman watched him and he didn’t want to give her the satisfaction. When the car stopped, the old woman slid out. He waited a moment before opening his own door. He had to unfold himself to stand up, but once he did he stretched the kinks out. As he moved his shoulders and head, he watched Joie out of the corner of his eye. This might be fun. She couldn’t deny the attraction. He could smell it from her. Still, she took a step back as he got out of the car.

28

Changing Hearts

Chapter Four Joie wondered where all the oxygen had gone. Swallowing hard, she tried to get her lungs to cooperate with her, but they wouldn’t. The most attractive, yet scary, man she’d ever seen got out of Tante Kay’s car. He stood shirtless, wearing jeans that hugged his hips and thighs like nothing she’d ever witnessed before. He leaned casually against the car. He was very tall and built like a professional wrestler with broad shoulders, a definite six-pack abdomen, slim waist and hips and amazingly long legs. Staring enviously at the straight hair flowing over his shoulders to the midpoint of his chest in a glorious fall of cinnamon, she barely registered the mustache and goatee. Dark sunglasses hid his eyes. He pulled his hair into a loose ponytail as she continued watching him. She noticed the tattoo then, a Celtic knot pattern around his left biceps. Her heart flipped when he moved, but he just turned to pick up his backpack. He had another tattoo on his upper shoulder of a bleeding heart with a wolf feeding on it. Another wolf howled from the small of his back just above the waistband of his jeans. There was some type of mark on his left hand as well. It looked like a brand one would see on a horse or cow. There were also a few scars on his chest and arms, just faint white lines really, but the golden color of his skin brought them out. “Joie! You listening, child? Joie?” Tante Kay snapped her fingers in front of Joie’s face. “Sorry, Tante! I lost track. What did you say?” Joie brought her attention back to her godmother. Then the words broke through. “Wait a minute!” Joie put her hand on Tante Kay’s arm. “You were attacked?” “Just some foolish boys tryin’ to steal my bag. He took care of them.” As Kay spoke, she jerked her head toward the man standing there. “Get him inside, child. He’s bleedin’.” Joie gasped as she noticed the shallow cut on his arm. Moving across the front yard, she reached out to touch his hand, letting go of him in a hurry as he removed his glasses. Looking into his eyes gave her a jolt, kind of like being shocked by a live wire. The look in his light brown eyes told her he’d felt something too. Lord above, the man has beautiful eyes. They reminded her of something but she had no idea what. “Please come inside. I’m Joie, Joie Sue Landry.” “Malcolm Slade.”

29

Marilu Mann

Goose bumps broke out on her skin in response to his sexy rumble. Joie ran her hands up and down her arms as she led the way into the kitchen. He followed, just close enough to make her tremble. He was very tall. She’d always felt somewhat vertically challenged, but she imagined the crick in her neck she would get from trying to look up at him for long. “Please sit down. I’ll get something to take care of your arm. Thank you for saving Tante Kay.” “No problem.” He sat down at the kitchen table, his long legs sprawling under it. “Tante, are you sure you’re okay? I’m going to put a pot on for some tea. Do you need a sandwich?” Joie fussed over her godmother for a moment, then looked at their guest again. He hadn’t moved since sitting down. Slouching in the chair with his injured arm propped on the table, he smiled at her. Her heart exchanged spots with her stomach, then skipped back in place. He has such a sexy curve to his lips. “I can stitch it up or just put a butterfly bandage on it.” Focus, Joie, focus on what you need to do. And for heaven’s sake, remember that drooling on the patient only spreads germs. “The bandage will work.” She wondered if a spell could be cast just with a voice. At the sound of his voice, her limbs felt like she’d been floating out on the bayou soaking up the sun. And his lap looked just right for curling up in, but a nap didn’t seem to be the first thing on her mind. Then her godmother’s voice cut through the sensual haze his voice seemed to have trapped her in. “You’ll stay here for a day or two, boy.” Joie stared at Tante Kay. Stay here? Had Tante lost her mind? She wanted this testosterone factory to be a guest in their tiny cabin? There wasn’t room! But before Joie could speak, she heard him. “No, it’s not necessary.” Malcolm’s voice rumbled across her again, sexy as all get out. He didn’t have a discernable accent, but he couldn’t be Cajun. Traces of a Southern drawl fell out every now and again, but there were other tones she couldn’t place. She managed to bandage his arm without touching him too much. She remained completely aware of the heat coming off him as well as his very masculine scent. Joie remembered he had saved Tante Kay. It would be unkind and uncharitable to send him out without some rest and food. “Please,” Joie added her own plea to her godmother’s. “We’d feel better if you stayed at least until we know you don’t have an infection. Besides, you saved Tante, and deserve some reward.” Malcolm’s eyes hadn’t left her face since they’d been introduced and now he smiled. She knew he’d seen her reaction when the suggestion for him to stay had been made. Now he had the audacity to look at her like that? The grin crossing his face had to be meant for her and her alone. It let her know in no uncertain terms just what he’d like for his reward.

30

Changing Hearts

Joie had seen men look at other women that way. She’d had a few of those looks directed at her as well, but she’d set those high school swamp rats in their place. Now her brain malfunctioned. He rattled her with just that sexy smile. She dropped the bandages as she cleared the table. With a sigh, she knelt down to pick things up. Turning away from him, she felt his gaze go down her back, almost like a physical caress. She didn’t know how, but she knew that if she’d turned around at the right moment, she would have seen it for herself. The man apparently thought he was a gift to women. Hmmph. Joie busied herself setting the table as Tante Kay and Malcolm talked. “Ms. Fuqua—” Malcolm started, only to be interrupted. “Don’t call me Ms., son. I stayed married for nearly thirty-five years before the cancer took my Pierre. I don’t cotton to these newfangled words.” She emphasized her statement with a thump of her foot on the floor. Malcolm nodded. “Mrs. Fuqua, then. You need to carry pepper spray on your key chain in case you’re attacked again. There won’t always be someone near enough to help you. You could’ve been hurt.” “True, but the good Lord watches over His child, Malcolm. He put you there for me.” Joie noticed Malcolm didn’t have an answer for her godmother. His eyes narrowed, but the look running across his face seemed more one of dismay than puzzlement. She guessed he might not be as religious as her godmother, so she broke in. “Tante, you should listen to Malcolm. I love you, but he’s right, you could have been hurt. Carrying pepper spray won’t betray your faith in God. You even sent some to me when I lived in Atlanta.” “True, that’s true, cher. But Atlanta’s a big city and you were hurt there. Not that pepper spray wouldn’t have been a good thing to use on the no-good—” “Tante!” Joie stopped her before she could talk about what had been a heartbreaking moment in Atlanta. The less she had to think about Bill and the loss of their baby, the better. If she’d only known how he’d react, maybe she could have saved herself the hurt. Old pain washed over her, but she dealt with it as she always did. She put it aside as she turned to the man watching them. “Thank heavens you were there, Malcolm. I couldn’t bear it if anything happened to Tante.” Joie reached out to take Malcolm’s hand. She squeezed it gently, then met his eyes. The heat there brought a flush to her face. His eyes seemed to glow. They ate a hastily prepared lunch as they talked more about Kay carrying some form of protection. Joie found herself listening to the sound of Malcolm’s voice without really hearing what he said. There was an underlying cadence to his words that sounded a bit strange. Almost as though he weighed what he said, tempering his thoughts. Every time she looked at

31

Marilu Mann

him, he returned the look, his own gaze an unblinking one, reminding her of the wolf last night. She noticed that he ate a lot and he ate quickly, almost as though he couldn’t be sure where his next meal would come from. More and more questions ran through her mind about this stranger. She’d never doubted Tante’s judgment in the past, but wondered if it hadn’t been a mistake, inviting this compelling man into their home. When they finished eating, Joie cleared the table. “Come with me, boy, I’ll get you settled.” Kay got slowly to her feet and led the way into the living room. Joie stayed behind to clean the kitchen, but she could hear every word being spoken in the living room. “My Joie, she’s a good girl. You keep looking at her the way you are and you’ll find yourself out in the swamp with the gators.” “I’m not going to hurt Joie.” “I know you not. We done had this conversation.” Kay laughed. “You think you so clever. You just wait, boy. Wait ‘til Joie finds out about you. You think she’ll turn her back, don’t you? You think she’ll run? You just wait!” Joie heard the front screen door slam, then quiet reigned over the cabin. As she turned to leave the kitchen, she nearly jumped out of her skin. Malcolm stood there. He simply slouched in the doorway, watching her. “You startled me.” “Sorry. Thanks for lunch and for fixing up my arm.” “You’re welcome. Thank you for saving Tante. It was very brave.” “Some people might say it was stupid.” He seemed to be studying her face very closely. It impressed her to see his gaze hadn’t strayed to her breasts. She knew her breasts were too large for her frame. She’d heard all the Dolly Parton jokes she could stand for one lifetime, but Malcolm’s eyes had never left hers. “Well, I think it was very brave and I thank you.” She moved across the kitchen and, before she could change her mind, stood on tiptoe to kiss his cheek. Because she was so short or he was so tall, if he’d turned his head at all, she’d have kissed his mouth. As it turned out, he froze, then stared down at her. The heat in his eyes now totally unmistakable. Joie moved away before he could reach for her. She was sure his eyes were glowing now. “I, um, I have some work to do. Excuse me.” She whirled around, leaving the kitchen almost at a dead run. It took every ounce of willpower he had not to follow her. Slade stood in the small kitchen and touched his fingertips to the side of his face where Joie had kissed him. Tenderness? From a human? He’d never experienced anything like that before.

32

Changing Hearts

Besides, he’d rather focus on the way it had felt to have her luscious breasts pressing against him as she’d kissed him. Slade closed his eyes briefly, then smiled. He left the kitchen, following Joie’s scent. It turned out to be easy to find her. She’d gone into a small building beside the main cabin. He could smell herbs drying inside, along with alcohol and some herbal scents he couldn’t place. The animals inside the small building knew he stood outside. He sensed them going still. Fox, raccoon and—he paused, wrinkling his nose—cat. Slade pushed the door to the small building open to see Joie stroking the side of the cat. She moved slightly and he saw the kittens. The mother cat hissed at his approach. Slade stood perfectly still until the cat calmed herself. Joie finished checking the cat and her kittens, then closed the door to the cage. She glanced over her shoulder and smiled. “I don’t think Queenie likes you.” “Most cats don’t. Are you a vet?” Slade stepped farther into the small room. “No, I’m training to be a traiteuse like Tante Kay, but I seem to have more affinity for animals than humans.” Joie busied herself feeding the raccoon that had bandages around both front feet, then the fox who stared warily from the back of his cage. “That’s odd. Renaud generally comes to the front for everyone. He is a social little guy. Not an animal person, I take it?” Joie smiled at him. Slade answered her question with one of his own. “What’s a traiteuse? French, right?” He’d been curious as a boy, one trait no one had ever been able to beat out of him. It still showed up now and again. He bit back a curse. He hadn’t meant to spend more time with her. But she was candy for his sweet tooth and, human or not, he had to have more. Besides, one or two more questions couldn’t hurt, could they? “Traiteuse is what the Cajun call their healers. We use herbs, prayer and other things to help the body work its own magic. Nowadays there are precious few of us because the young people keep moving away. They don’t want to be trapped in the swamps. Me, I think I like being in the bayou away from people.” As she spoke, her speech pattern changed to mimic her Tante’s. It amused Slade to hear her talking about “young people” when she couldn’t be much past her early twenties. “You like animals better than people?” He trailed a hand along the low roof. The smells here were intense but welcoming. “I love them and they seem to respond better to me than to other people.” Joie faced him now, a slight smile on her face. “What about you? Do you like animals even if they don’t seem to like you?” “Yes. Animals get used to me. I don’t hurt them. I’m…” Slade shrugged as he stopped himself from saying he was an animal. He’d never hidden what he was because it went against his basic life philosophy. For some reason though, he wanted Joie to keep talking to him, and telling her he was a shapeshifter might cause her to

33

Marilu Mann

reach for the nearest phone. Or gun. He still wasn’t sure where the old woman had hidden her pistol. Slade glanced at Joie out of the corner of his eye as he moved closer to the cages. The animals stirred restlessly, catching his scent. He moved again so he stood downwind of them, then focused his attention on Joie.

34

Changing Hearts

Chapter Five A plain blue t-shirt and a denim jumper, the most shapeless thing he’d ever seen, covered her. He wondered if she did that to hide her shape or just for comfort. From the way she slumped just a bit, he guessed it was to hide her magnificent breasts. If she were mine, she’d display them proudly, especially to me. Just the thought of Joie in a tank top or naked from the waist up turned out to be enough to make his mouth water. He gave himself a mental shake. Humans and shifters. Oil and water. Don’t go down that road, Slade. “Malcolm, I heard you and Tante talking. What did she mean when she said I’d run if I found out what you were? Are you a criminal?” “I haven’t broken any human laws.” He wanted to bite the words back as soon as they were spoken. He had, in fact, broken a few. Especially if Maggie was really dead, though the cops would be hard-pressed to pin that on him. She’d noticed his odd wording as well. He glanced away from her, waiting for her next question. “What does that mean? You don’t consider yourself human? What, are you an alien?” Joie laughed softly but stopped as he turned to meet her eyes. “No, I’m no alien.” “Then what did she mean?” “You’re very curious, aren’t you?” Slade moved slowly across the room. He noted the increase in her breathing as he approached. She stepped back slightly, but he leaned forward, caging her in by placing his hands on the workbench on either side of her hips. Leaning even closer, he caught her scent again. Damn lilacs. “Are you sure you want to know what I am?” Slade let his eyes glow slightly, keeping his gaze locked on her face. She parted her lips to take a breath, but never took her eyes away from his. “Are you trying to frighten me?” Though soft, her voice came out laced with steel. “I don’t know. Am I scaring you?” “Yes.” Her answer surprised him. Honesty? Since when is that a human trait? Slade trailed one finger across her jaw. The softness of her skin delighted him, though he kept his expression impassive. “Are you married?” He had no idea where that question came from or even why he’d asked it, but it had caused an interesting color to come into her cheeks. “No. Are you?”

35

Marilu Mann

She didn’t sound as frightened now. He moved back a pace, just far enough so that she could move if she wanted to. Joie took two small, slow steps to the side. He realized she was edging toward the door, but made no move to stop her. “No.” Slade leaned against the wall, having to duck to keep from banging his head on the ceiling. He spared a glance at the cages again, noting that the animals were calmer with him on this side of the room. “Joie, that’s an interesting name.” “Thank you. It means Joy in French.” She’d stopped moving away from him, sensing, perhaps, that he really wasn’t going to hurt her. Shit, I suck at this. I don’t know how to talk to a human female. “I’d like to have sex with you.” Slade wanted to kick himself in the head when those words came out of his mouth. If she’d been a shifter, that would have been fine, but he knew he wasn’t supposed to just blurt things like that out to a human. If her face gets any redder, she’s gonna catch the room on fire. “I, well, thank you, but I don’t think so.” Joie moved quickly to the door and fled. Slade let her go. After a few seconds, he started to laugh softly. If he’d blundered with a female this badly in the past, he couldn’t remember when, and she’d thanked him. Slade left the small building, scenting the air. Joie and the old woman, Kay, were in the cabin. Joie probably telling her godmother she’d brought a lunatic home. He turned away from the cabin to take a walk. No time like the present to scope his surroundings out a bit more. He’d been pretty out of it when he’d landed here, so he needed to get more familiar with the area. Slade jogged and walked until he felt satisfied that he knew what lay around the cabin for at least a mile in all directions. He stared up at the sky. Though it was still day, he could feel the moon rising. It sent a prickle down his spine, like someone touching him on the inside of his skin, calling to the animal inside him. He knew it would be full in a few days. Maybe he could hide out here with these two women. No one in New Orleans would ever expect to find him taking shelter with humans. By the time he returned to the cabin both women were sitting on the porch. He wondered how they made their living. Surely they couldn’t survive on being “faith healers”. He stepped up on the porch and stood directly in front of the old woman. “I appreciate lunch and the offer of a place to stay. I’d like to pay you for the bed.” “We don’t need charity, boy. You just help pay for the groceries you eat and we’ll be square. ‘Sides, you did save me from them punks, consider the bed your reward.” Slade stared at Kay for a long moment, then turned his attention to Joie. “How much do you need for groceries?” “Well, I’m not sure. I don’t really think we need that much.” Slade reached into his back pocket. He peeled two hundreds off the fold of money from his pocket, handing them to Joie. Her mouth fell open and Slade grinned at her. “I have a very healthy appetite.”

36

Changing Hearts

The old woman just cackled, and after a moment or two, Slade laughed as well. Joie shook her head, then went inside to put the money away in the kitchen. He looked at the old woman, who winked at him. She let her eyes close to nap in the afternoon sun. For a moment he watched her, wondering what had caused her to trust him to that extent. Then he realized that he wanted a nap as well. Funny thing, though, he didn’t feel in danger from her. Stretching out on his back, he soaked up the comforting warmth of the rough wood under him. He laced his hands behind his head and closed his eyes. It seemed only a few moments before he heard footsteps. Although he became instantly aware, he kept his eyes closed. The sounds came from the cabin, not toward the cabin. Soft snores told him that the old woman still dozed next to him. He waited until he felt the person standing over him. Opening both eyes like a lazy dog, he winked up at Joie. “Oh!” Her exclamation came peppered with half disgust and half dismay. “You knew I was there!” “Of course I did. You weren’t exactly quiet and I’m lying on the boards you’re walking on.” His grin seemed to annoy her even further, since she whirled back toward the kitchen. “Well, if you want to eat, you can get yourself up off that porch and get cleaned up. Wake Tante Kay up too.” Joie felt her temper rise. Grin at her? Mock her? He’d wear the cornbread she’d just pulled out of the oven. First he came on to her like she was some bar tramp, like one of the Tarbeaux girls, just blurting out that he’d like to take her to bed. Then he tried to make her feel a fool for looking at him. Was it her fault the man looked so fine? She’d only wanted to see if that power he exuded dimmed when he slept. She shook her head. Her ire faded as she laughed at herself. Who are you trying to fool, girl? Your hormones were shouting loud and long at you about that man, and if you weren’t so skittish, you’d have taken him up on his offer! Malcolm and Tante entered the kitchen to hear Joie laughing softly. She saw them exchange a glance, watched as Tante Kay shrugged her shoulders. “My goddaughter, sometimes she’s a bit fey.” Joie caught their eyes with a smile. She and Tante Kay laughed, then Malcolm chuckled softly as they sat down to the dinner table.

***** After dinner, a knock at the door had Slade tensing until the old woman grabbed her bag. She hugged her goddaughter, but Slade heard her whisper, “You be careful now, child. Malcolm’s a good boy, but he’s got heat too.”

37

Marilu Mann

Heat? Old woman, you don’t know what heat is. Slade’s thoughts ranged from anger at her warning to amusement. If he desired something, nothing would stop him from taking. He looked at Joie through narrowed eyes. He wanted her, but he didn’t know if it would be worth the time. He sniffed. Damn lilacs. “I’ll help with the dishes.” He didn’t know what else to say, but in the back of his mind he knew it was the polite thing to do. It had been so long since he’d had to be polite that he didn’t know for sure if he could still do it. Her look of surprise notified him that she thought him to be some kind of barbarian. The arrow of anger that shot through him startled him. What do I care what she thinks of me? She’s just a human. Just a damn human who smells so good she makes me ache. “Yeah, I’m fully capable, sweetheart. If I promise not to break a glass, will you sit on the porch with me after? I have some questions.” She measured him for a moment with her head cocked to the left. He watched her curls tumble into place as he waited for her answer. “Yes.” A small nod accompanied the word. Then she handed him a glass to rinse. They worked in a companionable silence until the last cast-iron skillet had been dried on the stove. Joie grabbed a pair of clean glasses, filled them with sweet tea and headed out to the porch. “Coming?” Slade took a moment to give himself a good shake, head to toe. He remembered his thoughts in wolf form about her last night. And he reiterated under his breath, “Not yet.” He slid out the door. Joie sat in the porch swing with her feet tucked under her. Her smile warmed him. Maybe she had forgiven him for his bluntness this afternoon. Then he realized she’d shifted her legs so that there wasn’t room for him. So much for that idea. Slade lowered himself to the porch to lean against one of the roof supports. The wood still held the heat of the day. It felt good sinking into his body. Most of his aches had gone, but the few that remained were good ones. “So, how long have you lived here?” Good opening question, wolf man. Can’t go wrong with that. “Nine months. I’ve been home nine months. What about you? Where do you call home?” Slade heard something in her voice, but couldn’t define it. And he didn’t want to answer questions about himself either. Damn humans. They always had to know more than they needed to. “Here and there. I’ve called a lot of places home.” Her eyes caught the fading sun as she turned to look at him. “You must have traveled a lot. Was your family military?” He thought about the man who’d been his “family” after his folks had died. Yeah, he’d been military, retired, and a total bastard. His mother’s sister hadn’t wanted to 38

Changing Hearts

take him in when his parents died. She’d lived in fear of her drunken, abusive husband discovering her family’s “dirty little secret”. With Slade in the house, he’d gained someone else to knock around. What should he say to Joie? Should he tell her about the belt or the fists? Should he tell her how often they moved because the neighbors complained about the noise from the beatings? Would it shock her? Silence seemed to be his best option. Still, the short answer never hurt. “Yeah, you could say that.” Joie nodded, but didn’t say anything else. The cicadas started their incessant humming, while the tree frogs provided a percussive tenor to the night music. They sat watching the sun slowly take the evening light across the horizon, leaving only dusk. As the mosquitoes began to whine, Joie slapped her arms twice and her legs once before getting up. He never moved. “Well, I am going to call it a night. Good night, Malcolm, sleep well.” Savoring the sound of his name on her lips, he said nothing in return. The whoosh of the screen door closing emphasized the gaping holes in his ability to communicate with humans. He shrugged. Didn’t even know why he bothered other than the fact that he was bored. Lilacs and soft moss-green eyes that cried for him in wolf form and sweet lips that kissed him in human form had nothing to do with it. Not a damn thing.

***** Slade lay on his back, watching the ceiling fan. Night fell quickly this far away from civilization, but he couldn’t sleep. The old woman had returned while he had been out on the porch. She’d looked so tired that he’d carried her bag in for her. She’d thanked him. He got the feeling she wanted to talk to him, but after his dismal attempt with Joie, he honestly had no clue what to say. Humans weren’t on his short list of friends and he’d never had to deal with them for such a prolonged period of time. He’d tersely bid her goodnight, then turned back to the living room. He thought about the only human who had ever treated him well. The last interaction Slade had had with his old boss, Tonio, had been nearly twenty years ago. Two days before he’d been gunned down. No one since then, not even his own Pack, had ever done a damn thing for him without wanting something in return. Slade changed position again, trying to get comfortable on the pullout couch, seeking a cool spot on the sheets. Putting a six-foot-four-inch man on a foldout double bed wasn’t exactly the best idea in the world, and besides that, it was damn hot in the cabin. No central air-conditioning for this old place. He almost missed his suite at the mansion, but not the mansion itself or its inhabitants. The king-sized bed would have been a plus here too, though it would almost fill the small living room.

39

Marilu Mann

Movement caught his attention and Slade turned his head slightly to see Joie coming out of her room. She glided, almost tiptoeing, toward the kitchen. Trying to not wake him, he supposed. He grinned in the darkness. Obviously she didn’t know he lay awake watching her. Her white nightgown glowed in the dark room. She disappeared into the kitchen and he heard a cabinet door open, then the fridge. Slade sat up and swung his legs over the side of the bed, pulling on the jeans he’d dropped on the floor. Moving quietly, he reached the doorway in two long strides, then stood watching her. Sometimes in wolf form he would just stare at his prey before leaping, but this felt different. He felt a need to protect her from whatever might be out there…outside the cabin walls. Stupid wolf. She’s human, remember?

40

Changing Hearts

Chapter Six Slade watched as Joie filled a glass with water from a pitcher in the fridge. She looked out the kitchen window as she took a long, slow sip. From his angle he couldn’t see what held her attention so he looked at what had his. He took in the tousled hair curling around her soft shoulders. The shapeless white gown ended just below her knees, emphasizing the curve of her calves. It was different from the one she’d worn last night. This one had a square neckline and lace around the bottom. Visually traveling her creamy white skin down to her ankles and feet, he licked his lips. She had small feet. He imagined pressing his lips and teeth to the arch of her foot until she screamed with pleasure. He stopped his roaming eyes on the curve of her hips. They were made for holding on to. Her breasts and her shoulders made him sweat. The sleeveless gown hugged her shoulders with thick straps, making him want to rip through the material with sharp canines, exposing her body to his gaze. She seemed to have been built just for him. The curve of her neck and jaw drew his attention next. In his imagination, he nuzzled into her there, breathing in her scent and feeling her pulse under his open mouth. Slade knew his eyes glowed. They always did when he became this aroused. He adjusted his position for comfort in the jeans that suddenly felt very tight. The slight movement caused her to jump. He grinned when she leaned back, as if to get away from his position in the doorway. “Malcolm! You startled me. I didn’t know you were awake.” Her voice ran down his neck like a soft summer rain. “Too hot to sleep.” He ran his hand over his stomach and saw her shiver as her eyes followed his hand. He pushed his hips forward slightly, refusing to hide what he couldn’t cover. The fact that her eyes flickered to his growing erection made him even harder. He wanted her. Human or not, he wanted her. And she wanted him. He could smell her arousal and he could see her nipples pressing against the soft cotton gown. “It is warm tonight. Did you want some tea?” Her face became slightly flushed, either from the heat or something else. “No.” Slade took a step toward her. Her tongue flicked out, moistening her lips as he took another step. “Some water, then?” He smiled as she choked the words out. “No.” Slade reached out with one hand, touching her neck with just his fingertips. Her shuddering response nearly undid him. Her pulse tattooed under his fingers like a tango dancer on speed.

41

Marilu Mann

He leaned forward, parting his lips over her mouth, not touching her, just waiting. Joie inhaled sharply, bringing her breasts in contact with his chest and Slade licked his lips. He purposely brushed across her lower lip with his tongue and when she moaned softly, took her mouth. She stood still as he kissed her. Slade lifted his head slightly. Her eyes were closed and her head leaning back. He waited until she opened her eyes then kissed her again, this time wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her closer. She opened her mouth under his. He dipped his tongue inside, sliding across hers, then came back for a longer taste. She fit perfectly into the curve of his body, her breasts pressing into his chest. Slade moved so that she was drawn even more intimately against him. He felt her cool hand touch his arm then slide up to his shoulder. She still held her glass in the other hand. “Joie,” he spoke quietly, waiting until she looked at him again. “Let me take you to bed.” She blinked twice, took a deep breath then pushed out of his arms, turning her back on him. “I don’t even know you.” “You know I want you, and you want me. Isn’t that enough?” Slade did what he’d wanted to from the first. Wrapping his arms around her from behind, he bent forward and nuzzled against her neck. He opened his mouth over her pulse and sucked, not hard enough to mark her, just hard enough so that she could feel him and he could taste her pulse. He pressed his erection against her buttocks, moving just enough to mimic what he really wanted from her. “No. Please.” She stiffened in his arms, her arms braced against the counter. He could feel her warring with herself. She wanted him, but she didn’t want to want him. Slade sighed as he released her. Though he wouldn’t take her against her will, he made no effort to hide the effect she’d had on him. Standing in the darkened kitchen with her body still against his, she had to be able to feel him. Joie took a deep breath and moved away from him. She put her glass in the sink, leaving the kitchen without another word. Slade stood perfectly still, breathing deeply, then turned toward the small bedroom off the kitchen. “Seen enough?” He’d caught the old woman’s scent just as Joie turned away from him. She came into the kitchen now. “You got to walk careful, boy. My girl’s been hurt by a no-good man and she’s scared. He hurt more than her pride. He took something very precious away from my Joie. She’s been healing here. This place has been good for her, but she still needs time.” Tante Kay walked over to the cabinet and pulled two glasses down. Turning to another cabinet over the stove, she pulled down a brown earthenware jug. Slade laughed softly, “You’re kidding me, right?”

42

Changing Hearts

“Best moonshine this side of Kentucky, boy. Ain’t no joke, this.” Tante Kay poured a healthy portion into both glasses then handed him one. “One glass of this won’t really affect your kind, will it?” “No. We don’t get drunk.” “Now that’s not what I heard, but that’s a story for another night. Drink up, boy, and then get you some sleep. Daylight comes early around here.” “Cheers, old woman.” Slade tipped his glass in her direction then upended it. The liquid burned all the way down and he shuddered slightly. Though shifters didn’t get drunk like humans did, they could briefly feel the effects of alcohol on the body. This stuff felt like pure lightning. Tante Kay had taken a sip when he turned his glass up, now she smiled at him, inclining her head. “Good night, boy.” Slade grinned as she moved back into her own room. He put his glass in the sink beside Joie’s then turned toward the living room. No way could he sleep now, knowing that Joie lay in the next room, knowing how she felt in his arms and having had just the briefest taste of her. Sighing, he slipped out the back door. He wondered about the man who’d hurt Joie. Wondered if he could track him down, hurt him for whatever he’d done. Slade shook his head. “What the hell am I thinking?” Stripping his jeans off, he dropped them on the top step then shifted to wolf form and jumped off the porch. Moving quickly to the edge of the trees, he slid through the shadows, shunning the moonlight out of habit. Scents of the night called to him as he lifted his nose. Nothing out of place, nothing stirred but some swamp deer off to the right and an armadillo slightly in front of him. The detritus beneath his paws felt good as he dug down for traction. Slade padded farther into the woods. Once he reached a reasonable perimeter, he put his muscles to work. Reaching out with long front legs and pushing into the dirt with his legs, his body twinged painfully to remind him that he still needed recovery time. He slowed some, but still made a swift circuit of the area. He realized he was running a safety perimeter, something he’d do in any new area. Marking his territory, tree to bush to tree, he never slowed down. The full circle included the edge of the bayou as well as swamp floors. Night birds squawked dismay at his presence in their world, but he ignored them. He lay down in a thicket to take a breather then stretched, flopped onto his back and rolled around for a bit. Regaining his feet, he shook vigorously, dislodging dirt and leaves from his coat. Making his way cautiously back to the cabin, he leapt onto the porch before shifting back. Slade picked up his jeans and walked into the house. The sofa bed was only slightly more comfortable now. He dozed with one ear cocked for any out-of-place sound until he heard the old woman moving around. Slade rolled onto his side and kept his eyes on Joie’s door as he waited for an early morning glimpse of her. 43

Marilu Mann

When she came out of her room she avoided looking his way at all. She wore another of those shapeless skirts and a green t-shirt this time. Joie went straight into the kitchen where Tante Kay already moved around. He heard the low murmur of their voices and got off the couch. Slade had no compunction against eavesdropping, especially when he heard his own name mentioned. “I don’t know exactly what I saw, Tante, but it just wasn’t normal. Malcolm was there then he wasn’t.” “You musta been dreamin’, child. What make you think he can disappear?” “He didn’t disappear, that’s not what I said. He was there and then a wolf was.” “A wolf?” “The wolf. The one we found in the bayou. The one we sewed up and fed the other night. I know it was the same wolf because of the markings on his left leg. Those markings are in the same place that Malcolm has his tattoo. And his eyes. They were glowing.” Slade stood dumbfounded. Just as the old woman had said, Joie was working her way around to the realization of what he was and she hadn’t freaked out about it, yet. He zipped his jeans and stepped into the kitchen. Both women turned to face him. Joie stared hard at him then walked a little closer. “What are you?” Slade stiffened slightly as he met her eyes. “What do you mean?” “You’re a werewolf.” She could have been telling him gators lived in the swamp her voice came out so damn matter-of-fact. It zinged him clear to the soles of his feet to realize she really didn’t seem to be scared. “I’m a shapeshifter.” He spoke quietly, staring straight at her, waiting for her to scream, faint, something. “Then I wasn’t dreaming?” Her eyes widened but he couldn’t smell fear. “No.” He shook his head slightly, still watching her closely. “Loup Garou, Joie. We got us a real live Loup Garou.” Tante Kay cackled, breaking the tension holding Joie and Slade in place. The old woman slapped her knees with both hands as she watched them. “What are you doing here, in the bayou?” Joie stared hard at him now. Slade met her stare with his own and let his eyes glow slightly. “Hiding. I had to leave my Pack.” “Why?” Joie sank into a chair at the kitchen table. Kay stood to fill three coffee cups then joined her. Both women looked at him expectantly. Slade stood in the doorway, staring at them. He couldn’t believe they weren’t freaking out. He considered the wealth of questions she’d posed in that one word. Why?

44

Changing Hearts

“My former lover tried to kill me by poisoning me. Then she got her boyfriend to fight me. I wound up killing him. But I couldn’t win another fight because of what she’d done, so I got the hell out of there. Now the Pack will be looking for me.” “Lover?” Joie arched an eyebrow at him and Slade couldn’t stop the brief grin that stole across his face. She sounded jealous. “Former lover, and yeah, I’d say trying to kill me qualifies her for ex-lover status. I damn sure don’t want to fuck the bitch again.” His language intentionally harsh, he wanted some response from her. Pushing away from the doorframe, he stuck his hands in his back pockets. Joie’s eyes strayed over his chest before moving back up to meet his gaze. Tante Kay burst into laughter while Joie’s face tightened. She got up, moving jerkily across the kitchen. Pulling eggs and butter out of the fridge, she shot a glare at him. “Why are they looking for you?” “I was Alpha. When you’re Alpha, you’re responsible for the others you lead, you don’t just leave. I issued a challenge to someone outside the Pack. While I fought him, Maggie and Cutter tried to kill me. I turned on them instead of the person I’d been fighting. I killed Cutter, I may have killed Maggie. Another shifter, one who isn’t even part of my Pack, forced me to change.” He paused, remembering how it felt to have the change forced on him, how his body had felt stretched to the limit, the pain he’d endured. Shaking his head, he continued, “I still don’t know how he did that. Then I ran.” He shrugged again. “You killed…” Joie’s voice trailed off and she shuddered. Tante Kay just continued to stare at him. “They were tryin’ to kill you, Loup Garou?” “Yeah, Maggie slipped me some silver nitrate to weaken me before the fight. The other guy should have killed me but I was winning. That’s when they jumped in. Cutter came at me with a knife and Maggie came at me tooth and nail. I fought them off and broke Cutter’s neck. I left when the rest of the Pack started to fight. If I didn’t kill Maggie, they’ll be looking for me.” Not even sure why he told them the truth, Slade couldn’t stop the words. It came almost as a relief to talk about what had happened. For whatever reason, these women made him feel safe. He paused. Safe? When was the last time he’d had that particular feeling? “They’ll hunt you down?” Joie turned to face him now, the pan and eggs forgotten for the moment. “That’s barbaric.” “That’s Pack justice, baby. We’re not like you.” Slade didn’t keep the heat from his voice. She needed to get that particular thought through her pretty head. The Pack would come and if he didn’t get out of there… Joie finished the thought for him. “Have you put us in danger?” She stood there with her hands on her hips, the morning sun causing her hair to glow and her eyes catching fire, actually standing up to him! Slade couldn’t believe she had the guts. 45

Marilu Mann

“No. They’d never think to look for me among humans. Even if they do find me, they won’t hurt you. And I’ll do what I can to protect you.” Whoa! Where the hell did that come from? Slade couldn’t believe he’d just offered to protect two human females. He ran a hand through his hair, watching as Joie tracked the movement. Damn me, I still want her. “You do what you need to do, boy. You’ll stay here until it’s not safe for you to stay.” Kay thumped her coffee cup on the table. “You gonna fix them eggs, cher?” Joie shook herself slightly then turned to the stove. Slade stood perfectly still for a long moment, just watching the two women, then moved slowly into the kitchen. Sitting down across from the old woman, he picked up the coffee cup. He stared into the dark liquid as if seeking answers. This couldn’t be happening. They couldn’t just be accepting what he was, what he told them. When nothing else came of his soul-searching he stood up, setting the cup down hard and pushing abruptly away from the table. Slade left the kitchen and stalked to the end of the porch. Pacing aimlessly, feeling more like a caged wolf than ever, he heard the two women talking, smelled the food as they prepared it and heard them sit down to eat. He didn’t move back toward the kitchen, just sat down with his back against the roof support and stared out at the bayou. He couldn’t go back in there yet, couldn’t believe they weren’t going to chase him out, shoot him, something. Fish jumped just beyond the banks and he heard a turtle plopping off a log into the water. They knew the truth about him and they’d both simply accepted it as a fact. That had not been his experience with other humans. What makes them so fucking special? He heard the door open, smelled Joie before she reached him. Slade looked up as she approached. She held a plate in one hand and a glass in the other. She stopped in front of him then held the plate out to him. Slade took it without speaking. Eggs, sausage, biscuits. He ate like a starving man, finishing the entire plateful of food in a matter of minutes. Joie didn’t speak either, simply sank into the swing and watched him. He saw her from the corner of his eye. He could see the way she stared at his tattoos, felt her eyes trace a path over his shoulders and arms. Slade put his plate on the porch next to him then met her eyes. Joie looked away for a moment then took a deep breath. “What’s it like?” “What?” “Being able to become something else? It must be amazing.” “I don’t know. It’s just what it is, what I am.” He couldn’t look at her. Her voice held too much compassion, too much curiosity. “When did you first find out that you could become something else?” “Two days after my fourteenth birthday.”

46

Changing Hearts

“What happened?” She set the swing moving with a glide of her bare foot. Slade stared at her foot for a moment, studying the fine bones, the pale skin, then spoke tonelessly. “My uncle was beating the shit out of me, as usual, and I shifted. I nearly tore his arm off before my aunt threw a pot of water on me.” Joie sucked in a sharp breath and he heard her swallow. Slade glanced up and away from her, back out at the bayou. He normally didn’t talk about his past so why was he telling her the truth? “Where were your parents?” “Dead.” “You lost your parents too? I was sixteen when mine died when their plane went down. Dad loved to fly. That’s when I came to live here. What happened to your parents?” “My father killed my mother when he found out that she could shift, that she turned into an animal and that I probably would too, then hanged himself in jail. He might have killed me, only I wasn’t home.” Again, Slade spoke without emotion, she sent out enough emotional waves for both of them. She came off the swing and put her cool hand on his shoulder. “Oh, Malcolm. How awful for you. Were you very young?” “Seven.” He moved slightly and she pulled her hand back. Sympathy didn’t fit what he wanted or expected right now. “I’m so sorry.” Joie moved a little closer, sitting on the top step near him. “What did you do after the fight with your uncle? Didn’t the Pack protect you?” “There was no Pack, not then. My uncle wasn’t a shifter. I ran away. Found my first Pack when I turned sixteen.” “What did you do all by yourself for two years?” “I survived, Joie. What do you want me to say?” “I don’t know. I’ve never met anyone like you before. Does it hurt?” “No.” Slade stood and paced to the opposite end of the porch. “Why is your Pack going to try to kill you?” She settled more comfortably on the porch as she waited for his answer. “Alphas don’t run, okay? I was Alpha and I ran away from a fight. I’ve never run from a fight in my life and I took off like a scalded pup from this one. It’s cowardice, plain and simple.” He knew his eyes glowed again, and not from arousal this time. Slade shook his head then turned his back on Joie. His hands clenched into fists, every muscle in his body drew tight. “I fucked up and now I have to pay for it.” “They can’t hold your being poisoned against you, can they?”

47

Marilu Mann

“That doesn’t matter in the grand scheme of things. I ran from a fight, that’s what they’ll focus on.” Slade ran both hands through his hair then clasped his hands behind his neck, trying to contain his tension and his temper. He knew she watched every move he made. “I wish I could help you.” Slade moved fast. He hit his knees beside her in an instant, gripping her arms. He shook her once, glaring at her. “Why? Why do you want to help me? What exactly do you think you could do for me?” “I, I don’t know.” She met his eyes and damn if he could see any fear in her. Slade exhaled sharply then moved in. He kissed her hard, forcing her head back. His teeth bumped against her lips and as soon as she opened her mouth, he thrust his tongue deep. Joie whimpered softly and Slade angled his head, releasing some of the pressure he’d been exerting on her. Easing himself down onto the porch, he pulled her closer without ever letting go. He held her half cradled in his lap as he moved one hand to her neck. Her pulse beat like a frantic bird against his fingertips. Her arousal tinged with just a hint of fear filled his nostrils. Slade moved slightly and she took a deep breath as she reached up to touch the side of his face. Joie slid her hand around his neck then tangled her fingers in his hair as he kissed her again. She moaned softly as his free hand trailed down her side. Slade moved his mouth to her neck, nuzzling against her ear, drinking in her scent. Only when he moved his hand back up her side and grazed the side of her breast did she jerked in his arms. “Malcolm, please stop.” Her voice played soft against the side of his face. With a low growl, Slade pushed her off his lap and back onto the porch. He stood, and with jerky movements, paced off the porch onto the soft grass. “You keep pushing me, little girl, and you’re gonna see just how much of a big bad wolf I am.” Slade yanked his jeans off, ignored her startled gasp at the obvious arousal of his body and shifted. He bounded to the edge of the woods then paused to look back at the cabin. Joie had come up to her knees to watch him with something like awe on her face. Giving a defiant growl, he turned and loped into the woods. Damn humans, damn women, damn me.

48

Changing Hearts

Chapter Seven For several moments, Joie sat where he’d left her. Her lips throbbed from his kisses. Her whole body ached with a longing that ran deep. He was so impressively male, so strong. He’d had another tattoo on his lower leg, one she hadn’t noticed until he’d stripped in front of her. One she wanted to see again. And she wanted to see more of all of him. She moved to a more comfortable position as she thought about Malcolm Slade and her reaction to him. She’d never had to deal with anyone quite like him. Joie waited for nearly ten minutes and when he didn’t reappear in the yard, got slowly to her feet. Joie walked back into the kitchen. Tante had cleaned everything from breakfast. Now she packed clean linens and homemade medicines into her worn black satchel. Moving across the cool linoleum floor to the fridge, Joie fixed herself another glass of tea then turned to Tante Kay. “You knew there was something different about him the other night. You even said so. Why didn’t you tell me?” “Child, would you have believed me? You never seen anything like him before. Besides, it wasn’t my place to tell. There’s darkness about that boy. He seen some hard times and got more to come. You tangle with him, you’ll need all your strength. What you gonna do today?” “I’m mixing powders today. The herbs are dry enough. Where are you off to?” “The Hebert place. I been meaning to visit Marguerite for some time now. No time better than today. That’s something you should remember, cher. There’s never any time better than today. I’ll be back by nightfall.” Tante Kay picked up her satchel then grabbed her big black purse and headed out the back door. “See you tonight.” “Be careful.” Joie took the satchel and walked Tante Kay to the car. She waved as the car disappeared around the bend in the driveway. Still no sign of Malcolm. His jeans lay right where he’d dropped them. Heading back into the cabin, Joie gathered a load of laundry. Malcolm’s shirt caught her eye. She picked it up, holding it close to her face, inhaling his scent. Flushing somewhat guiltily, she dropped his shirt in with the rest of the clothes then carried the basket out to the back porch. The washing machine might be old, but it ran perfectly. There was no dryer, just a clothesline hanging close to the back door. Joie ran through the mundane task of sorting laundry while her mind raced through the events of the past two days. Malcolm Slade was a shapeshifter. He could turn himself into a wolf, and did so rather frequently. He could also be the sexiest man she’d ever seen in her life. Until now

49

Marilu Mann

Joie had never understood the lure of the “bad boy”. The one and only real relationship she’d had was with Bill, the man she’d left in Atlanta. As an accountant, there was nothing “bad boy” about him at all—except his attitude. Especially his attitude about children. “Damn!” Thinking of Atlanta still caused searing pain. Instead of letting that fresh wound burn, she turned her thoughts to the very sexy man who had just left her breathless on her own front porch. She wanted to know more about Malcolm. What had he been like as a child? What had his parents been like before the tragedy? Why the Pack seemed so important? Did he want to rejoin them if they would let him? Joie couldn’t imagine a way of life that would shun someone so effectively. She wished he’d come back so they could talk. He had said he wanted her, had kissed her nearly senseless, but had stopped when she’d asked him to. Bad boy or no, he had his own code of conduct. One that made him take his lips from hers when he so clearly didn’t want to. She wasn’t really sure now that she’d wanted him to that badly. Dropping the empty basket by the washing machine, she headed for her workshop in the converted woodshed. She checked on her “patients” then started grinding herbs. Sassafras leaves were put into a commercial grinder to make filé, a staple used in nearly every stew and gumbo she’d ever made. Willow bark would be next. It would help with headaches and such. Looked like the peppermint needed restocking as well. Tante must be treating a lot of stomachaches. Joie lost herself in the timeless art of grinding the herbs to the proper consistency. She mentally recited the herb lore she’d learned as a young girl at Tante Kay’s knee. Soon the shed filled with the pungent smells she associated with the healing arts. She stopped working only when her stomach growled. Walking from the shed to the house took just a moment, getting the clean clothes out of the washer and hanging them to dry consumed a few more minutes, and still no sign of Malcolm. Joie sighed as she entered the cabin. Her stomach growled again, reminding her that lunchtime had come. She grabbed some tea bags from the cabinet and filled a large clear jar with fresh water. Dropping the tea bags into it, she carried it out to the front porch. The sun would warm the water, allowing the tea to seep out and there’d be fresh tea for dinner. Joie made a sandwich, thick with meat and cheese then sat down to eat. She hadn’t eaten more than a few bites when a slight prickling at the nape of her neck had her leaning forward to see out the door. There’d been no sound of a car or a boat from the bayou. Joie swallowed quickly as a shadow fell on the porch. Malcolm appeared on the outside of the door and her unease disappeared. His hair plastered down with sweat running over his face, neck and chest, he still took her breath. His breathing sounded slightly uneven. He had pulled his jeans on and waited outside the cabin, watching her. Joie stood with a slight smile.

50

Changing Hearts

“Do you want a sandwich?” She turned away as he came into the room. “No. A shower.” She almost smiled at his curt tone then she remembered the events that had led up to his abrupt departure. “I’ll get you a towel.” Leaving her lunch behind, Joie walked into the hallway toward the linen closet. She didn’t hear his footfalls on the wood floor, she simply knew he would be standing behind her when she turned so she steeled herself not to jump. Yep, there he is, big as life and twice as gorgeous. She held the towel out to him without speaking. Malcolm took the towel then started toward her bedroom. “Where are you going?” “Shower?” For the first time she heard uncertainty in his voice. She flushed remembering the wolf—no, Malcolm—watching her through her bedroom window. “You! You watched me!” Without thinking, Joie shoved on his chest. Malcolm backed up in surprise then stepped toward her. “Yeah, I watched you. I saw every inch of skin. I saw your nipples get hard. I saw your eyes. You knew I watched you and you liked it.” “Don’t be ridiculous! I thought you were a wolf! I didn’t know you were a werewolf.” She totally ignored his comment about her nipples and her interest. “Shapeshifter.” The emphasis he placed on the word wasn’t lost on her. “What’s the difference?” “I’m not half-wolf, half-man. I’m one or the other. And unless I’m in bloodlust, I can think like a human when I’m in wolf form.” He actually sounded proud of that ability. Joie stared at him for a moment then smiled slowly. “I really want to talk to you about that. Would you please tell me how it feels?” “You’re amazing, you know that?” His voice came soft now, the anger gone. Malcolm shook his head. “I’ve never met anyone like you in my life. The few humans I’ve known before were either scared shitless of what I am or they wanted to kill me. You, you want to analyze me like some fucking biology experiment.” “That’s not true! I just…” Joie sighed as she met his eyes. “I just want to know how it feels to be so free.” Evading the hand he lifted toward her, she moved back toward the kitchen. “Take your shower, Malcolm. I won’t ask you again.” She entered the kitchen and looked at her half-eaten sandwich. Her stomach rebelled at the idea of food now. She tossed it aside to take to the injured fox later. When she heard the water come on, Joie went outside. Walking to the end of the driveway, she picked up the day’s mail then walked slowly back to the cabin. The sunlight pounded down on her head and shoulders. The air felt like a thick, heavy curtain that she had to push her way through. Most people had their air conditioners on or sat near fans this time of day.

51

Marilu Mann

Joie came back into the cabin. Hearing the rattle of the pipes, she realized Malcolm had finished his shower. She heard him moving around as she sat down at the table. Taking the weekly paper in hand, Joie started clipping coupons. She heard his approach this time and wondered if he made noise on purpose. “I want you to cut my hair.” “What?” Joie jumped then turned to stare at him. He couldn’t be serious. He had beautiful hair. She knew how thick it looked, how soft it felt. The color reminded her of cinnamon or maybe nutmeg. She remembered the feeling of the silky texture in her hands. “My hair. Cut it. Please.” She knew he’d thrown the last word in because she had locked her jaw. “You really are hiding, aren’t you?” “I told you I am. The Pack won’t be fooled by my having short hair but it might throw them off long enough for me to get away. You have the scissors in your hand. Cut my hair.” Malcolm moved to the chair beside hers and sat down. Joie couldn’t help staring at his back. She noted the broad shoulders. She’d seen them before. The urge to kiss him right there, right between his shoulders hit her hard. She bit her lip instead. The wolf and bleeding heart tattoo on his shoulder blade caught her attention. She traced it with her eyes but from his reaction she might as well have actually touched him. He sat up straighter even as he turned his head to catch her gaze. The look in his glowing brown eyes should have scared her silly. Instead she felt her body reacting. Her breasts felt heavier. She could feel her nipples pressing against the cotton bra covering them. Joie swallowed hard then nodded her assent. He turned his back to her again. She took a step closer to him then stepped back quickly. “I’ll be right back.” Slade didn’t move. He gripped his knees to keep from grabbing her. He could hear Joie moving through the house. She went into the bathroom where he heard the sound of running water. A door down the hall opened and closed then she came back. Joie stopped in the doorway. Slade turned his head to watch her. She had a towel in one hand and a small water bottle in the other. It didn’t escape him that she was aroused. Her scent reached him, strong and heady. Lilacs, damn if she doesn’t smell like lilacs. Underlying the lilac scent were other herbs he’d smelled in her workshop. Her eyes shone, she still bit her lower lip, and her nipples poked hard against the bra and t-shirt she wore. He wanted to suckle her right through the cloth, to nip at her breasts and mark her as his. Slade started to turn toward her, his intent evident in his eyes still focused on her breasts. He glanced up briefly. Joie halted, shaking her head and, to his own disbelief, he stopped moving. Slade let his eyes move slowly from her face to her breasts then back to her face. A light flush

52

Changing Hearts

covered her face and neck and he knew, just knew, that this was how she would look after she came. All the blood in his body rushed to his groin. Slade felt his erection pressing against his jeans, felt the zipper moving. He hadn’t buttoned the jeans when he’d gotten out of the shower. He wanted to yank them off, throw her skirt up and take her hard and fast against the wall, the floor, it didn’t matter where. Joie moved to the side and he tracked her movement with just his eyes. He wanted her to run away from him. Then he’d have an excuse to chase her. Chase her, catch her, carry her down to the ground beneath him and then bury himself deep inside her body. He wanted to claim her, mate with her, hold her in his arms and make love to her. He wanted to bury himself so deep inside her that she’d never accept any other male. So deep that he could feel her heat surrounding him, hear her voice, feel her nails on his skin. So deep that… Slade realized his need had translated into growling. He’d never felt this way for any other female. She did something to him, something he didn’t know how to control, didn’t have a name for. Shit. It’s too fucking close to the full moon for this. He spun around, angry with himself for reacting to her and angry with her for…shit…just angry. “Cut my hair, Joie.” Joie approached him cautiously. Unsure of his current mood, she’d been ready to run from him just a moment ago. She thought he’d probably catch her before she got to the back door, but the flight reaction had been there. She remembered her feeling about the injured wolf, how she’d recognized him as a predator. That same reaction had been present a moment before. Taking a deep breath, she set the water bottle down beside the scissors on the table. Draping the towel she’d brought back from the bathroom over his shoulders, she was careful not to touch his bare skin. She could feel the heat emanating off him. Joie carefully gathered his hair in her hands, pulling it out from underneath the towel. Running her fingers through his hair, she sectioned it off. Before her parent’s death she’d lived near a horse farm. She remembered the days that she would approach the horses to stroke them just to feel their warmth. Malcolm’s hair reminded her of the mane of one of her favorite horses. She turned to pick up the scissors. When she turned back, she found him watching her over his shoulder. “Are you sure?” Her voice quavered slightly. “Cut it.” His voice sounded more like a growl than anything else. Joie swallowed hard then sprayed his still-damp hair with the water. She snipped off a long section. Holding it in her hand for a moment, she sighed and turned her attention to her task. Joie could hear her own breathing. She could hear the snip of the scissors. And she could feel his temperature rising.

53

Marilu Mann

The scent of the generic shampoo she used came from his hair as she cut it. Under that she could smell him. Not the soap he’d used in the shower, him. He smelled like the woods, like the earth, like nothing she’d ever experienced before. Joie took her time mainly because she didn’t want to stop touching him. Malcolm had closed his eyes when she made the first cut, and he kept them closed. She wondered how long he’d been letting his hair grow. Once down to the middle of his back in length, it now barely touched his shoulders. She couldn’t bring herself to cut it any shorter. When she made the last cut she stood just to his side. He suddenly opened his eyes and stared straight at her as though he’d known where she was the entire time. Joie took a deep breath as his gaze dropped to her breasts again. She hated that. Having large breasts at her size was ridiculous. Most men never met her eyes, Malcolm had been the exception, and it irritated her that now he couldn’t keep his eyes off her breasts. She gasped when he pulled her against his body but before she could protest, his mouth covered hers. Heat. Intense, searing heat came off him in waves. One of his hands slid around her waist, the other held the back of her neck. Her hands fell to his shoulders even though she still held the scissors in one hand. Malcolm angled his head slightly as he licked across her bottom lip. Joie opened her mouth then groaned as his tongue slid across hers. She dropped the scissors and clutched at him. He shifted on the chair so that she straddled his legs. She felt him pulling her skirt up with the hand that had been around her waist. He eased her down so that she sat on his lap, never releasing her neck. Joie leaned toward him, pressing her breasts against his chest. Malcolm groaned now. He pulled her even closer, one hand now pressing against her lower back just above her buttocks. He moved his mouth to her chin then her neck. His goatee felt soft against her skin. Joie leaned back slightly as his mouth moved over her neck. She gasped and jerked when he gently bit her collarbone. Not because it hurt, but because it made every nerve in her body come to immediate attention. He still pressed her hips against his body now he shifted his own hips so that she could feel him—hot, hard and more than ready. The sound of a car pulling up outside caused both of them to jump. Slade met her eyes as he shifted her yet again, lifting his own hips under her, letting her know of his willingness to ignore the car if she would. Joie shook her head then shoved herself away from him. Slade stretched his legs out in front of him then ran his hand from the center of his chest down to the opening of his jeans. His eyes never left her face but her eyes followed his hand. Slade pushed his hand into the opening of his jeans and readjusted his straining erection. Joie couldn’t take her eyes off his hand and he knew he would make love to

54

Changing Hearts

her before too much more time passed. The attraction between them felt too strong. The feel of her, the taste of her were both branded in his mind just like the tattoos on his body. She would be his. He got to his feet, keeping his gaze on her as he slowly eased the zipper of his jeans up then buttoned them. Joie took a deep breath as he moved to stand directly in front of her. They both heard footsteps on the front porch then the rap of knuckles on the doorframe. Slade leaned down to cup the back of her head with one hand. She put her hands on his chest and he felt the bite of her nails as she curled her hands against him. Slade grinned as he kissed her swiftly and soundly then released her. He strolled through the back door, snagging his shirt off the clothesline as he went through the yard. He glanced at the car in the drive then froze. A fucking sheriff’s car! Slade took off across the yard, heading for the shed. Shit! She called the sheriff? When had she done that? Damn human, I knew I couldn’t trust her. As soon as he gained the safety of the shed, he stared back at the house. He saw Joie and a deputy come out onto the back porch. The deputy carried a wire cage. Joie took the cage then laughed as the man stepped off the porch and headed for his car. Slade watched as Joie nodded to the deputy and continued to watch until the man left the yard. Joie looked down at the cage then started for the shed. Slade took a deep breath. Otter. The deputy had brought her an injured otter. He shook his newly shorn head with a chuckle. She hadn’t betrayed him. Apparently she hadn’t even mentioned him to the deputy. Shucking his jeans behind the woodshed, he left them and the clean t-shirt on the top of the low building as he shifted. With his transformation complete, he took off at an easy pace. Damn if the woman hadn’t left him hard and aching yet again. It must be time to check the perimeter, make sure no sign of the others existed anywhere around.

55

Marilu Mann

Chapter Eight “He left. I can’t believe he left.” Her voice echoed in her ears. She’d talked to the deputy. She’d dealt with the poor otter. And Malcolm had left. A tear escaped but she batted it away with her hand. No man would ever make her cry again. There’d been enough of that in Atlanta. “I don’t know why it should hurt anyway. I should be used to being left.” But still, why had he left and where had he gone? What if he never came back? Joie sank down on the porch to lean back against the gray weathered railing. What on earth was she going to do about Malcolm if he did come back? Energy surged through her. Sit here on this porch like a lost little girl waiting for her mother? No way. Joie walked the yard. As she rounded the back of the house, she noticed his clothes adorning the shed. Relief washed over her. He would be coming back and he wanted to make love to her. “Oh God, what am I going to do?” He might leave tomorrow or the next day. Could she take her one shot at having a mad passionate affair before he permanently erased himself from her life? Tante Kay’s words came back to her then. “No better time than today.” “Could I?” Joie spoke again to the empty yard. Her gaze roamed restlessly from the edge of the bayou to the tree line and the road. Would he be back soon? What were the pros and cons of actually letting herself do what she wanted? Would he be as incredible a lover as she imagined? The way he kissed her, the feel of his hands on her body, all made her knees weak. But what about when he fled the bayou? Would she be able to just have a brief physical relationship? Not give her heart to someone she shared intimacy with? Joie stopped in the middle of the yard. The heat of the day wrapped around her. Then Joie realized why she knew she could sleep with Malcolm. He already had a large part of her heart. When had that happened? Then it hit her. Yesterday he’d stretched out of Tante’s car into her world in human form. That had been “all she wrote” for Joie’s heart where Malcolm was concerned. Her ex hadn’t done that. Not even the night she’d conceived had he truly rocked her world. That had been an accident, a happy one for her but not for him. The arguments they’d had about whether or not she’d even have the baby, much less keep it. Tears welled in her eyes again. Shaking those memories aside, Joie paced back to the shed, forcing her thoughts back to Malcolm. This strong, gorgeous man wanted her, but he wouldn’t stay. He couldn’t stay because of the people…the Pack…chasing him. For a moment she let herself dream of a baby with Malcolm’s eyes and cinnamon hair curling against soft sweet-smelling baby 56

Changing Hearts

skin. And Malcolm laughing down at both of them. Silly girl, stop dreaming about what can’t be. She almost laughed at the thought of a relationship based only on sex. That sort of thing happened to other people, not to her. She’d never been the type to even inspire such thoughts, much less be having them. But she realized now that it wasn’t just a physical attraction. At least not for her… Deep inside, she knew that he would never hurt her physically. The fact that he hadn’t forced himself on her at any time, that he’d stopped kissing her when she’d asked even though his very obvious arousal had pressed against her, weighed heavily in his favor. Somewhere, hidden under that tough, mean façade beat a good heart. Perhaps being here with her and Tante Kay would help him discover the goodness in his own heart. But what about her own heart? Would it be enough for her to love him without him truly loving her? Perhaps the healing she sought here would work for him as well. Joie knew she searched for healing of her heart. She wondered if Malcolm didn’t search, unknowingly, for healing of his soul. Joie watched a flock of birds fly over the bayou. Their freedom echoed Malcolm’s. The question of whether she could make love with him, even if they only had one night together, suddenly seemed less important. She couldn’t take a wild thing’s wildness away. Would sleeping with Malcolm do that? Would he feel obligated to stay? Suddenly she knew that she would never hold him against his will, even if she took what he offered. She gritted her teeth as she clenched her fists. It would take all of her strength to love him and let him go. “Can I do this?” The sound of her own voice jolted her slightly, but caused a great blue heron to squawk in dismay as it left its fishing perch. Joie glanced around but still no sign of Malcolm. It occurred to her that he might have left already. He didn’t need those clothes. He’d already proven that he could leave as a wolf and return fully clothed as a man. The hitch in her breathing told her how much she would regret that. Could she really let him leave without once, just once in her life tasting the passion? What would it take to seduce a man like Malcolm Slade? She knew he wanted her, knew his body, at least, craved hers, but could she do this? Her ex had always taken the lead in their relationship. He’d told her when and where he wanted her. Joie had always placidly gone along, never initiating contact between them. He’d once even called her a slut for reaching out to touch him. Even when she’d sought comfort after her miscarriage, Bill had turned his back on her, preferring to spend the night out at some bar with his friends while she recovered in the hospital. Joie shook her head. Those memories were the very ones she tried so hard to forget. But what if Malcolm responded that way? What if he took what she offered then called her names? Joie didn’t think she could bear it again. Could she even be the aggressor

57

Marilu Mann

with Malcolm? Would he even let her? The idea of him lying back placidly while she had her way with him made her laugh. “Not likely,” Joie chuckled as she turned her back to the woods and started back to the cabin. She saw a fat red squirrel stretching out for an afternoon nap. She couldn’t resist asking him. “Could I really do this? I don’t even know where to start!” “Start what?” Joie shrieked as she whirled to face Malcolm. There he stood bigger than life and dressed again. “You have got to stop doing that!” “Doing what?” “Sneaking up on me!” Joie thumped him in the chest. The lout just grinned at her. So she hit him again but not as hard. “What are you having trouble starting, Joie?” Lord, even the way he said her name caressed her. Joie grabbed her courage with both hands and faced him. Tante’s admonition rang loud in her mind. “Figuring out how to seduce you.” She grinned as his eyes widened followed by his jaw dropping. For once, she’d snuck up on him. She only had a moment to savor her triumph before he moved in, sweeping her up in his arms. Joie wrapped her arms around his neck and held on tight as he carried her toward the cabin. Laying her head against his chest, she heard his heart picking up speed. Cypress trees flew by until she heard the creak of the porch beneath his feet. Malcolm didn’t stop until he stood beside her bed with her still cradled in his arms. She looked up into his eyes to see them glowing down at her. He cleared his throat then spoke softly. “I want to take this slow, Joie, but I’m not sure I can.” In answer, she kissed his jaw then whispered, “Don’t go slow.” Malcolm groaned then set her gently in the middle of her bed. He quickly stripped his jeans off again. Joie laughed, bringing his gaze to her face. “How do you do that so fast?” “Practice,” he rumbled as he knelt on the bed. His big hands moved to her shoulders, pushing her gently onto her back as he lowered his naked body on top of her completely clothed one. He angled his head to kiss her and Joie sighed happily. Slade supported most of his weight on his arms though he let his hips nestle against hers. He fit perfectly against her body and when she moved slightly, he moved with her so that he nestled even more deeply between her legs. He kissed her eyes, her cheeks and her mouth before moving his mouth to her neck. Joie shuddered as his stubbled cheeks scraped against her neck. Wrapping her arms around his shoulders, she scratched gently at him, reveling in his tremors. She’d never felt this kind of power. She imagined she could conquer the world. A whimper escaped her as his hand roamed to her breast. With his hot sweet lips nipping at her neck, she

58

Changing Hearts

thought she might rocket to the moon in that moment. She closed her eyes and lost herself to the wicked heat of his touch. Slade knew if he opened his mouth he would howl, moon or no moon. Her creamy skin pulled him in. He wanted to rip her clothes off and bury himself deep inside her. But he couldn’t do that. No shifter female writhed beneath him. Other Pack members had mentioned that human females needed some time to prepare for sex. Slade hadn’t paid much attention since he didn’t believe he’d ever have sex with a human. But here they were and he had to, wanted to, needed to focus on her pleasure. He wanted to make love to this human, to Joie. The smile on her face drew him. The feel of her soft hands moving over his shoulders and scratching, oh-so lightly down his back, made him shudder. How she managed to still have cool hands with the heat so nearly unbearable was a mystery. Slade drew in a deep breath when she trailed her fingers over his ass. He thrust against her to feel her clench at his back. She moaned softly as he nibbled at her neck. Slade suddenly wrapped his arms around her and rolled over. Her gasp as she found herself on top of him thrilled him, but before she could object, he sat up, pulling her skirt up and off. Her face flushed beautifully from arousal or embarrassment he wasn’t sure which. Slade pulled on her legs so that she straddled his body. He moved her closer as he ran his hands up under her t-shirt. Placing soft kisses on her throat and jaw, he slid his hands up to her shoulders then down her body to cup her gorgeous rounded ass inside her panties. He wanted her on her knees in front of him so he could lick from her neck to the small of her back, but for now he’d settle for holding her ass and pulling her against his hard cock. She whimpered softly as he started a slow rocking motion. Slade had every intention of taking his time with her. For the first time in his life he was actually going to ignore his own body and make love to a woman slowly. He moved one hand down her body and one hand up slightly to the small of her back, holding her in place. He slid his fingers around her ass and pushed his middle finger into her. She gasped then moaned softly as he pulled his finger out then pushed it back in. “Soft, oh baby, you’re so fucking soft.” Slade practically growled against her neck, setting up a rhythm with his finger, forcing her body against his as she moved on him. Her body tightened around him as her excitement grew. His thumb caressed her core. Watching her climb toward her peak, Slade thought he might explode. He withdrew his finger but not his thumb and she arched her back as she came. He moved his hand to his mouth and sucked her essence off his fingers, never taking his eyes off hers. Her lashes framed her doe-like eyes that widened as he moved his hands back to cup her ass again. She braced herself on his shoulders then sat back slightly. He stared into her face as she reached for the hem of her shirt. Slade knew her breasts were an issue for her. She 59

Marilu Mann

hid them in those freaking jumpers and t-shirts. He managed, barely, to keep his eyes on her face as she pulled her shirt off. He wanted to lean forward and smother himself between those beautiful orbs. He waited until she dropped her arms and met his eyes. Smiling slowly and letting his eyes glow, he leaned forward to lick and gently bite her chest above the top of her bra. He wanted to suckle her, wanted to roll her nipples around in his mouth, but he held back. She sighed as she leaned into him. Slade pulled her closer so that his erection hit right where he wanted it, right between her nether lips. Only a thin piece of cotton kept him from entering her. At that thought, another popped into his head. One he should have had long ago. “Condom,” he rumbled against her neck. “I need a condom, baby.” “What?” Joie kissed his face, trailing her soft, sweet lips over his cheeks and chin. Slade closed his eyes as he throbbed against her, reveling in her softness. “I need a condom. I need to get inside you.” Joie leaned back to meet his eyes and he hissed as her action forced him even closer to her warm, wet heat. “I don’t have any.” It took a moment for her words to penetrate the sensual haze that wrapped around his brain but finally he gained control again. Slade shut his eyes as he fought his base side down. “First rule, no condom, no sex.” “Malcolm, it’s okay.” Despite the blush covering her face and neck she smiled softly at him. “I use the patch. Birth control isn’t an issue and I’m clean.” “Shifters don’t get or carry STDs.” Slade rumbled against her throat. It took every ounce of self-control he had to move her off his lap. “I don’t take chances, Joie. No condom, no sex.” Her look of confusion, followed by hurt, as he got off the bed tore at him but he made himself grab his jeans off the floor. Slade shoved his legs into the jeans and yanked them up over his hips. He couldn’t look at her. He couldn’t let the sound of her tears rip him apart any more. If he did, he’d go back to the bed, he’d take her in spite of his vow not to do so. He snagged a shirt and his shoes as he left the cabin, slamming the screen door behind him. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” he shouted as he entered the woods with the taste and smell of her clinging to him. Slade advanced on a fallen tree. Dropping his shirt and shoes on the ground, he tore into the rotting wood. Using all the strength he could, he reduced a good section of it to kindling as he growled, releasing some of the frustration, anger and lust from his body. Breathing hard, he pulled his shoes on then stood and finally zipped his jeans. He grabbed the shirt off the ground and took off through the woods. He hadn’t even gotten her out of her underwear, damn it all. No condom, no sex. The one rule he’d always maintained. It didn’t matter if his lovers could have kids or not, didn’t matter if they wanted them or not. No condom, no

60

Changing Hearts

sex, no kids, not for him. He’d never put a child through what his life had been like. No way, no how. She’d hate him now. She would probably pull her godmother’s pistol on him if he went back to the cabin right now. Slade walked without a firm direction in mind. He found a deer path and followed it. His awareness of his surroundings extended only to the very minimum basic safety. Nothing else caught him. Not the copperhead slithering away, not the deer watching from the shadows, not even the pirogue being poled down the bayou could drag him away from his thoughts of Joie. He’d walked nearly a mile before the sound of cars on gravel drew his attention. He veered toward the faint sound. As he drew nearer, he heard music, and people talking. Slade stopped before a small clearing to watch as an ancient pickup pulled into a small gravel lot. The house looked a little bigger than Joie’s cabin but that’s definitely where the music came from. As he watched, two men got out of the truck and walked into the old house. When the door opened he smelled cigarette smoke and booze. Great, a bar in the fucking boondocks. Slade grinned slowly as he walked across the gravel. No neon lights announced its presence. No speakers directed music into the parking lot. Definitely no tourists would ever be here, unless they were lost in a scary Deliverance kind of lost. Perfect. A workingman’s bar. The kind of place that men came to for the type of action they didn’t want their wives and girlfriends to know about. It fit his mood. He needed to blow off some steam. All conversation stopped when he walked into the small bar. The jukebox wailed a country song in the corner. Men of all ages stared at him. He wasn’t dressed that much differently than they were, so he knew it was the whole “stranger” mentality. Slade approached the bar as he would approach an unfamiliar Pack. He didn’t make eye contact with anyone, just let his eyes sweep the entire bar. He didn’t show any fear, but curtailed his arrogance at the same time. When he reached the nearly empty bar, he pulled a five-dollar bill out of his pocket and put it down in front of the bartender. “Beer.” The bartender spat into a foam cup then set it down before reaching for a Mason jar. Slade leaned one hip against the bar as he gazed around the room again. Six tables with three or four men at each. Two pool tables and an electronic dartboard occupied the far corner. None of them held anyone’s interest at the moment. None of the men met his eyes but he could feel their gazes as his own eyes swept past them. Another of Tonio’s lessons rolled through his mind as he caught sight of a small hallway that probably led toward the bathrooms or the back door. The hallway stood directly opposite his location. Good to know. Always know where the nearest exit is. Slade turned back to the bar. Conversations resumed slowly, some of the men watching him, some ignoring him. He could feel the tension from one table off to his right. He glanced that direction to see four men sitting there. All of them had on workworn clothing, all about his age, all obviously drunk. Their murmurs were slightly

61

Marilu Mann

louder than the rest of the people in the bar, their eyes glassier, the tension at their table almost strong enough for him to touch. Slade finished his beer and ordered another. The bartender stared hard at him for a moment as he refilled the jar. When he set it in front of Slade, he leaned closer. “Look, mister, I don’t want no trouble here.” “I’m just drinking a beer.” Slade let his eyes glow slightly and the bartender nearly swallowed the remaining bit of tobacco in his cheek. He backed away from Slade even as he surreptitiously made the sign of the cross. Slade snorted as he picked up his drink. One of the men from the table behind him got up and started past him. He purposely bumped into Slade, knocking against his arm. Only Slade’s shifter reflexes kept him from spilling the beer down the front of his shirt. “Watch it, buddy.” The drunk human spat the words at him. Slade simply set his beer down and turned to face the man. “You want a piece of me?” The glow in his eyes brightened, and the man’s face blanched as he headed for the bathrooms. Slade turned back to the bar. He could feel the anger simmering just below the surface and knew he would have to do something to get it out of his system. When the drunk had gone back to his table, muttering to his friends that he wasn’t going to fight this one, Slade went down the hallway. He entered the door marked “men”, closing and locking it behind him. He stared at his reflection in the rusty, flyspecked mirror. His eyes glowed like mini-suns. Joie had done a good job on his hair. As he thought of her, he took a deep breath. Slade washed his face and hands. As he pulled paper towels out of the container on the wall, he saw it. The one thing that all bars have. With a fierce grin, he grabbed the edge of the vending machine to give it a good yank. When the door popped open, he snagged a handful of condoms and stuffed them in his pockets. Next time, by God, he’d be ready. Not tonight, though. Tonight he wanted something hard and fast. Tonight he wanted to fight. Slade went back into the main room of the bar and picked up his glass. The tableful of drunks still eyed him, so he faced them with an insolent grin. Sooner or later one of them would approach him again and then the fight would be on. The faint smell of cheap perfume reached him just as the outside door opened again. Every man in the room looked toward the door as the woman entered. Blonde hair pulled up on top of her head, a sleeveless tank top over a pair of cutoff shorts and long but skinny legs. She walked in, accepting the stares as her due, then took a seat at the nearly empty bar. The bartender put a glass of whiskey in front of her before she had a chance to ask for it. She reached into her oversized bag and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. The bartender lit her smoke then turned away from her. Slade grimaced. He hated the way smokers smelled. 62

Changing Hearts

He watched her for a moment, watched as she took a sip of the straight whiskey then set the glass down and gazed around the bar. She looked at him then away, and then let her eyes come back to him for a second, longer look. Slade knew how he compared to the rest of the men in the bar. That wasn’t vanity. It was fact. He oozed sexual need at the moment and a woman like her, human though she was, could probably smell it, or at least recognize it. Sure enough, she smiled faintly as she picked her glass up again. Keeping her eyes on him, she took a sip of the drink then let her gaze roam over his body, pausing at his crotch, as she set the glass down. She licked her lips then took a long drag on the cigarette, her eyes still focused on his crotch. The message she sent couldn’t have been much clearer. Slade finished his beer then pushed away from the bar. With one last, somewhat regretful look at the drunks behind him, he started toward the blonde. She looked up with bleary eyes as he stopped in front of her. She was older than she’d looked. Slade reached out and took the cigarette out of her hand. He stubbed it out in the ashtray at her elbow then motioned for the bartender to bring her another drink. He pushed mossgreen eyes filled with tears from his mind. He couldn’t go back to Joie like this. He had to do something to take the edge off. He ignored the nagging voice of doubt that gripped his heart. “What’s your name, honey?” Roughened by cigarettes and booze, her voice grated on his ears. “Slade. Yours?” “You can call me whatever you want, honey.” “Why not Honey, then?” Slade forced a grin as the bartender set a glass on the counter. Before she could pick it up, Slade wrapped his fingers around her hand. “My turn.” He took a sip from the glass, tilting his head back slightly as the fiery liquid slipped down his throat. She reached out and ran her hand down his chest. “What are you, Slade? Some kind of weightlifter?” He laughed as he handed her glass back to her. “Honey” took the glass from him then put it up to her mouth. He watched her take a drink then took the glass out of her hand and set it on the bar. Leaning forward, he nipped at her earlobe. She tasted like sweat. He swallowed the revulsion that threatened to come up from his stomach. She shivered as she wrapped her arms around his waist. “You move fast, Slade, honey.” “Fast isn’t necessarily a bad thing.” He let his eyes glow again slightly, watching her eyes widen. She started to breathe a bit harder as she ran her hands over his chest again. Her nails dug into him. He grimaced as he plucked her away from him. Three men who’d been occupying a table in the back of the bar got up to leave. Slade grabbed the woman’s hand and she grabbed her drink. They moved to the table

63

Marilu Mann

and he sat down, pulling her into his lap. She immediately wrapped her arms around his neck and started playing with his hair, stroking his neck. Slade closed his eyes and tried to banish Joie from his mind again. The woman in his lap was bony where Joie’s form ran to lush. She had nothing on her chest to compare to Joie. Her over-dyed hair smelled like an ashtray, a boozy ashtray. Slade opened his eyes to stare at her. He made himself slide one hand up her leg, letting his fingers brush over the denim that covered her. She moaned, then stuck her tongue in his ear. Slade controlled his urge to throw up or dump her out of his lap, and forced himself to nuzzle her neck. Stale perfume overwhelmed him. He longed for Joie’s lilac-scented skin and her full, lush figure. The woman moaned again. The pitch of the sound hurt his ears. Slade angled his head to kiss her when the door opened again. He glanced up, then froze. Here he sat with this aging bar whore in his lap, his hand inches away from her crotch and the woman he really wanted just walked in the door. “Honey” moaned again then reached for his hand, bringing it up to cup her tiny breast. Slade saw fire in Joie’s eyes as she marched into the bar. Joie reached out, grabbing “Honey” by the hair. The woman screeched as Joie dragged her off Slade’s lap. She came up swinging and Slade leaned forward, blocking her hand from striking Joie. While the other woman distracted him, Joie straddled his lap, grabbed his head and kissed him hard. The shock caused him to let go of “Honey” to wrap his arms around Joie. She kissed him again then got to her feet. “Don’t be a jerk, Malcolm. And as for you, Missy!” Joie turned on “Honey” who backed up with a grin. “Joie Sue Landry, I ain’t never seen you get pissy over a man. You picked you a good one, honey. Hard body and a face like that. Mmmm.” The woman laughed, along with most of the other people in the bar. Joie held her hand out to him. Slade shook his head in disbelief, but put his hand in hers. She tugged on him until he stood beside her then the bar erupted in laughter again when he leaned over, picked her up and tossed her over his shoulder. Joie’s breasts hit the small of his back with a satisfying thump as he walked swiftly out of the bar. If he turned his head, he could fulfill that earlier fantasy by taking a quick nibble of her butt. She stirred him in a way no woman had ever done. “You miserable, sorry cochon! Let me down!” Joie beat on his back as he moved through the parking lot and into the woods. “Just wait. You better not put me down ‘cause when you do, you’re gonna be howling three octaves higher and even Missy won’t want you.” Her nails dug into his back as she continued to list the ways she would unman him with whatever she could get her hands on. “Okay, that’s enough, Joie.” Slade yanked her back down off his shoulder, setting her on her feet none too gently. He gripped her arms hard enough to hold her in place

64

Changing Hearts

but not hard enough to hurt her. When she tried to kick him, he swept his own foot out, taking her to the ground and following her down. Straddling her body, his knees at her hips, his hands holding hers at her shoulders, he spoke sharply. “Stop it. What are you trying to prove, Joie? That I heel? Forget it, baby. I don’t heel and I don’t fetch.” “I cannot believe you were about to have sex with Missy Tarbeaux!” Her voice rose dramatically as she bucked under him. He couldn’t stop the grin that stole across his face. “Jealous?” “Let me up, you-you-you jerk!” She bucked under him again and just like that, he was hard as a brick. “Dammit, Joie!” Slade slid down until he lay full length on top of her. He knew when she stilled under him that she could feel him, hot, hard and ready at the juncture of her thighs. She stared up at him. “It’s too close to the fucking full moon for you to be pulling this on me. I’m in control for now but I can’t promise I’ll stay that way. You’d have done better to let me leave with her and fuck her senseless. At least that way I’d know I hadn’t hurt you!” She stared at him in shock. “You don’t think knowing you’d had sex with her would hurt me?” “No! Damn you, that’s not what I meant.” He shook her hands, staring straight into her eyes. “I’m talking about physically hurting you, Joie. I’m bigger than you are, stronger than you are, and I want to fuck you so bad I’m almost crazy with it. Moonlust isn’t something I can fight when I want you this badly.” “I won’t let you fuck me, Malcolm.” He stared at her. She dragged him out of a bar, chewed him out and then said she wouldn’t let him touch her? He shook his head to clear it. “I will let you make love with me. But not if you have sex with Missy first!” Joie’s voice came out low, colored with anger. He admitted to himself that she had a right to be angry. He’d stirred her sexually then walked out on her. Had their positions been reversed… No, he’d never have let her leave him. Or maybe she might have insisted on easing his frustration. At the thought of her mouth on him, Slade groaned and dropped his head to the curve of her neck. Joie pulled one hand out of his loosened grip then cupped the back of his head as she spoke softly right next to his ear. “I want to make love with you, Malcolm. I want you to touch me and I want to touch you. That’s what I want. I went to the store while you were gone and bought some condoms. They’re in my nightstand at home, just waiting for us. Let’s go back to the cabin. Tante won’t be home for at least another hour.”

65

Marilu Mann

He choked on his laughter. While he’d been out trying to pick a fight, or find someone to satisfy his lust, she’d gone shopping for condoms. Slade grinned as he propped himself up. He gently brushed her hair away from her face, another first for him, then reached into his front pocket. Pulling a condom out, he held it up where she could see it. “I did some shopping of my own, baby.” Her moss-green eyes turned tornado green. “Is that for me or for Missy?” “Want the truth?” He cocked his head to one side, keeping his eyes on hers. “Always.” The definite tone in her voice convinced him of her sincerity. “Right now, even with you pissed off at me, I’m hard. With her sitting in my lap and her tongue in my ear, nothing. Not even the slightest rise out of me, baby. You walked in the door, kissed me and I got hard. I could take you right here and still be hard for you an hour from now.” He felt her shiver as he moved slightly. Joie sighed then slipped both arms around his neck. “Let’s go back to the cabin, Malcolm.” Slade got to his feet then pulled her up. She wrapped her arm around his waist and smiled up at him. “Missy was right about one thing, you’re quite a man.” “And you’re quite a handful, Miss Joie.” He cupped her buttocks and kissed her soundly. When she smacked at his chest, he laughed and pulled her closer. Slade put his arm around her shoulders as they started back toward the cabin. He didn’t realize how fast he moved until she started to pant beside him. He forced himself to slow down but kept her close by wrapping his arm tighter around her. He could feel her nervousness through her taut muscles. Hoping to distract her a little, he asked about some tree they passed. That opened the floodgates. Joie pointed out things he’d noticed but not paid much attention to. The white egret standing at the edge of the bayou, the ducks paddling noisily along the shore, the squirrels chasing one another in the treetops. “You really love it here, don’t you?” He could feel her relax beneath his arm. And he had enjoyed hearing her talk about her home. He looked up to see they weren’t that far from the cabin, from her bed. “It’s home. No matter where I go or what I do, this is my home.” Joie smiled up at him. The silence between them now was more comfortable, the urgency had faded somewhat but he knew of only one way to slake his thirst for her. They reached the cabin and he felt her step falter slightly. Turning her to face him, Slade cupped her face in his hands, tilting her head back so that she met his eyes. “Joie?” “I’m just a little nervous. You’re the most intense man I’ve ever been with.” “I won’t hurt you.” Slade let her step up onto the porch, then pulled her around to face him again. “If I do something you don’t like, tell me to stop.” Her face turned that delicate shade of rose again. “Will you kiss me?” 66

Changing Hearts

“Everywhere.” He moved closer to her, still holding her hands. “Will you let me touch you?” She met his eyes with a steady gaze. He couldn’t stop his body’s reaction to her question. He pulled her against him so she could feel it too. “Oh baby, you’d better believe it.” Slade swept her up into his arms again, grinning when she laughed. He carried her into the cabin and straight into her bedroom. She kicked her shoes off as soon as they crossed the threshold of her room.

67

Marilu Mann

Chapter Nine Late afternoon sunlight filled the room as Slade put her in the center of her bed. She sat up then got to her knees in the middle of the bed. Slade swallowed hard as she removed her skirt and t-shirt. He kept his eyes on hers as she removed her bra and her heavy breasts fell free. He waited until she’d removed her panties before letting his gaze go completely over her naked body. Joie blushed furiously even as she reached out to tug on the hem of his t-shirt. Slade yanked it off quickly then toed off his shoes as he unfastened and removed his jeans. He tossed two of the condoms from his pocket onto the bed. Joie ran one hand down the center of his body then wrapped her cool soft fingers around his shaft. He nearly came in her hand, groaning hard and pushing his hips forward slightly. She smiled as she released him to put both hands on his chest and run them down to his hips. Joie leaned forward and kissed him, right in the center of his chest and he lost it. Pushing her back on the bed, he leaned over and captured one of her nipples in his mouth. He wasted no time, suckling her strongly. Her hands clenched in his hair as she gasped. Slade laved her breast, licking all the way around it even as he held onto the other one. When he took her nipple back into his mouth, biting her gently, he pinched the other one lightly between his thumb and finger. He inhaled her scent, rocking his lower body against her as he continued to suckle and play with her breasts. Joie gasped and arched her back. He lifted his head in surprise. She’s coming? I’m just playing with her breasts and she’s coming. This is gonna be good! With a devilish grin, he lowered his head again, nipping gently at her breasts, moving his mouth from one to the other, finally pushing them together and sucking first one nipple then the other. Joie grabbed his head and forced it up. “Malcolm, please!” “I aim to, baby, relax.” He moved his head down her body, licking a path from her breasts to her belly. She felt softly rounded and she parted her thighs to accommodate his shoulders with a gasp and a soft moan. She kept her fingers tangled in his hair, lightly scratching his scalp. Slade licked from her navel to her mound, burying his nose in her moist curls. She gasped again when he opened her with his thumbs and licked from the bottom of her slit to the top. He nibbled and suckled her until she cried out, bucking under him, her thighs tightening around his shoulders. Slade thrust his tongue deep inside her body to taste her then dragged it out slowly. 68

Changing Hearts

“Pretty, so pretty,” he murmured against her body even as he placed gentle bites on her thighs and hips. Joie went limp beneath him as her thighs quivered and her hands gripped the covers. Slade rolled her over easily. She stiffened slightly when he lay on top of her, then relaxed when he nibbled at the back of her neck. Slade indulged himself in what he’d thought about before. The smoothness, the sweetness of her skin saturated his senses. He let his tongue slide from the back of her neck, just under her hairline, to the base of her spine. He would know Joie anywhere, anytime. Joie shivered and groaned under him then yelped when he bit her butt. Slade laughed softly, kissing away the sting from his bite as he slid two fingers into her. She arched her back slightly even as he reached around her to cup one of her breasts in his hand. He reveled in the way her flesh overflowed his hand as he gently pinched her nipple in rhythm with his thrusts into her body. Joie pushed up slightly and turned her head to stare at him. “You’re killing me.” “No, baby, not killing you. Making you mine.” Slade reached up with one hand, snagging one of the condoms he’d dropped on the bed. He ripped the package open with his teeth and rolled the condom on. He lay on his back and pulled her over on top of him. “Take me inside you, Joie. You control how deep, you control how hard.” She sat up staring at him with passion-hazed eyes. Slade watched her body descending on him, watched himself disappear inside her body, felt the wet warmth surrounding him, smelled the aroma of her body and his own arousal, and despite his best intentions, thrust upward with his hips. He nearly died then. So warm, so tight, so incredibly soft. Joie gasped then lifted her body off his and dropped down again. She started moving on him, lifting and lowering her body onto his hard shaft. Slade held on tightly to her hips and as she slid down onto him, he rocked her forward. She caught the movement and started it on her own. Slade moved his hands to her breasts. Now that he knew how sensitive they were he planned to take full advantage of it. He sat up slightly again, drawing one nipple into his mouth and Joie wrapped her legs around his waist. His hands moved to her ass again and he cupped her, pulling her tightly to his body. He suckled strongly just above her breast, leaving a mark. Joie held tightly to his shoulders, her nails digging in. He welcomed the bite of her nails because they kept him sane, kept him from giving in to the wildness that roared in his brain. Joie started moaning softly and he knew she’d reached her limit. Slade rolled to his knees, put her down on her back, then thrust hard and fast into her. Joie screamed out his name then clutched his ass as she exploded under him. Slade continued moving over her until she screamed a second time, her nails biting deep into his shoulders as she climaxed yet again. He growled through his own release, thrusting deeper into her body once, twice, a third time, then collapsing on top of her. 69

Marilu Mann

He stayed there until he could distinguish his heartbeat from hers then rolled onto his side to stare at her. He’d never felt that way, never come so hard in his life, and to think the most incredible sex he’d ever experienced had happened with a human. She took a deep ragged breath then opened her beautiful green eyes to gaze at him. “Malcolm,” she whispered then gently touched the side of his face. He smiled, pulling her closer even as he softened. Slade reached between them to deal with the spent condom then settled Joie into his side. She sighed softly as she ran her hand over his chest. Within moments her hand stilled and her breathing evened out. Slade waited until she slept deeply then slipped out of the bed. He stood there, staring down at her, wanting nothing more than to crawl back in bed beside her. He shook his head, pulled the sheet over her and picked up his clothes. Turning at the doorway, he took one last look, then went outside. He felt good, better than he’d felt in a long time. Being with Joie had been more than he’d expected. Her responses had spurred him further, faster than he’d meant to go. She hadn’t complained about him being too rough, she’d met him movement for movement, touch for touch, and had let him know how much he pleased her. A smug grin crossed his face. He couldn’t wait to do it again. Taking a deep breath, he stepped off the porch. Darkness had fallen. Frogs and crickets sang their night chorus. The old woman hadn’t returned yet and Joie slept peacefully. Slade put his head back as he took another deep breath, stretching to his full height, feeling muscle and bone moving. Dropping his clothes onto the porch, he shifted and went for a quick run to check the perimeter he’d set up around the cabin. He’d return only when satisfied that everything was where it should be.

***** Joie came out of sleep quickly. She felt slightly sore, but in a good way. Malcolm had definitely been more forceful than her ex though she knew he’d held back somewhat. She shuddered as she thought about just how strong he must be. Stretching languidly, she reached across her bed expecting to feel Malcolm beside her. The bed felt cool and empty. Sitting up, she saw the darkness outside the window and noticed that Malcolm’s clothes were missing. Joie got out of bed and headed for the shower. Malcolm had probably gone for a run. She wasn’t sure where Tante Kay might be. A few minutes later, clean and dressed, she entered the kitchen. The emptiness in her stomach reminded her of her half-eaten lunch and lack of dinner. She started rooting through the fridge looking for something to heat or fix. The sound of the screen door and a masculine rumble of approval had her standing upright quickly. “Did I happen to mention how perfect your ass is?” Malcolm’s deep voice sounded close to her ear as he reached out to cup her buttocks.

70

Changing Hearts

“No, I don’t think you did.” Joie smiled even as she turned to face him. “You lied to me, by the way.” “About what?” The confusion on his face made her smile. He wasn’t a man used to being accused of lying. His hands felt very natural at her waist. Joie put both hands on his chest and traced the whorls of hair there. “You said I’d get a chance to touch.” The expression on his face was priceless. Part lust, part amusement and part interest. “You want to go for another round?” “Yes.” Joie stood on tiptoe to brush her mouth across his. Malcolm leaned forward, wrapping his arms around her waist, picking her up so that their heads were even. Her feet dangled against his shins. “Now?” The anticipation in his voice sent a shiver through her even as she smiled at him. “No, later tonight. Tante Kay should be home soon. Will you come to my room after she goes to sleep?” “You got something out in that shed to hurry sleep along?” His grin arched wickedly, his golden brown eyes glowing at her. “Don’t be a jerk!” Joie pinched his neck and he flinched. She knew she hadn’t hurt him at all. “I use my herbs for healing, not for personal gain.” “Okay, okay, I’ll be as patient as I can.” He kissed her as he set her on her feet. “What’s for supper?” “Gumbo, I think.” Joie turned her attention back to the issue of food, unaware that Malcolm’s eyes followed every move she made. He stilled suddenly and Joie stared at him. “What is it?” “Car.” He relaxed suddenly. “It’s Kay.” Joie started moving quicker, stirring the roux she made even as she glanced at the clock then at him. “Would you go make sure she’s okay? She’s not usually out this late.” “Me?” He looked shocked to even be asked. “Please? Unless you’d rather stir the roux?” Joie hid her grin as he backed away from the stove and toward the door. “No…I’ll just go…” He moved quickly out the back door and off the porch. Slade left the kitchen in a hurry. He couldn’t believe Joie had asked him to check on the old woman. Being concerned for others wasn’t a feeling familiar to him, although he thought that might be about to change. He stumbled as he stepped off the porch when the reality of that thought hit him. The car pulled up under the carport. The small red car already there must be Joie’s.

71

Marilu Mann

Slade walked around to the driver’s side of the car and opened the door. “You okay? Joie was worried about you.” “I’m old and tired, boy, but I got ‘nough sense to come home at night.” Kay held her hand out to him, surprised, he took it. The bones felt brittle under her parchment skin. He stared hard at her for a moment as she used his strength to pull herself out of the car. “You look mighty damn pleased with yourself, boy. You been doing somethin’ you ought not be?” “Like what?” “Sleeping with my godchild, for one.” His eyes widened at her candor, and she had the nerve to laugh. He’d expected outrage, anger, anything but humor. She squeezed his hand then released him. “Didn’t take you long to figure out what a treasure my Joie is, did it? You break her heart and I’ll put a hex on you, boy.” Her bony finger jabbed right in the middle of his chest. Slade grinned as he stepped back a pace or two. “I believe you would.” Reaching around her, he grabbed her massive satchel. Hefting it easily, he matched his stride to hers as they moved toward the porch. Breaking Joie’s heart wasn’t on his mind. Just spending more time in her bed. Joie looked up from the stove but didn’t move away from whatever she stirred. He could smell chicken and sausage along with the garlic, butter and beer. “Tante, are you okay?” “Fine, child, fine, just tired. Old Mr. Hebert needed someone to talk to so it took me longer to leave. You get your powders made or did somethin’ distract you today?” The old woman glanced at him as she spoke. Slade ignored the censure in her voice as he set the satchel down. “Everything’s fine. Deputy Martinez stopped by today with an otter pup. I put him in the shed with the others.” Joie turned back to her cooking and the old woman sank down on a chair. “That’s fine, child, just fine. You, Malcolm, you sit down with me while Joie finishes here.” He took a seat across from her so he could see Joie as well as the old woman. “I heard some news today from N’awlins.” “Yeah?” Slade glanced at her then turned his attention back to Joie. From the gentle sway of her breasts to the slight movement of her hips, she mesmerized him. She moved with a fluid grace he hadn’t expected to see in someone as vertically challenged as she was. “Yeah. Something you might be interested in. Seems there’s been some bodies turning up near the riverbanks.” “Bodies?” Slade suddenly focused all of his attention onto the old woman.

72

Changing Hearts

“Bodies that been attacked by some wild animal. The police looking for big dogs and they be callin’ in some experts. You know anything ‘bout that?” “No. I haven’t been back to New Orleans.” “Now I know that, boy. But you know somethin’ ‘bout the way them bodies was killed?” “No. As Alpha I didn’t normally allow deaths except in Challenge circle and even then, we didn’t just leave bodies lying around.” He couldn’t imagine what the Pack could be doing. They’d never wanted to draw attention from the authorities. Working behind the scenes had always been more Pack style. At least until he’d come along, and he’d had to fight tooth and nail to get the Pack to accept his more aggressive forays into the human world. Still, he didn’t like the idea of just killing for no reason and then leaving their bodies lying around. That definitely didn’t fit Pack law. He’d ordered innocents killed though. He’d been the most aggressive Alpha in nearly fifteen years. Deaths that occurred in Challenge circles were always dealt with the same way—rapid burial on the grounds of the compound. Pack members were rarely missed by those outside the Pack. Even the ones who held jobs in the human world were just assumed to have moved on. Joie shuddered and wouldn’t meet his eyes. Slade knew the talk of murder bothered her. He could almost feel her agitation from where he sat. He wondered if she could ever understand that challenge was simply a way of life in the Pack. It defined your standing within the community. No adult male could go through life without at least one challenge. Though rare, even the females fought from time to time. But the males, well, even for something trivial like where you slept, or who you slept with, challenge decided most things. Most challenges were like wrestling matches, holding the other wolf in a submissive position. Many fights ended at first blood. Few were ever truly to the death. Sometimes the younger males fought just for the fun of it, they didn’t intend to hurt one another, they were just goofing off, showing off, seeing who was strongest. But usually the younger males did it to prove themselves to the females and to warn the older males that their spots in the Pack were tenuous. Tante Kay’s voice dragged him out of his musings. “Somebody be sending you a message, maybe? Somebody be telling you things have changed?” Tante Kay arched one thin eyebrow at him then shook her head. “You gonna have to walk careful, boy. If they are sending you a message, it spells death.” Making quick decisions had never been a problem for him. Slade got up from the table, moving closer to Joie. She turned her head, but never stopped stirring the gumbo. Ignoring the old woman, Slade bent slightly and kissed Joie. She stiffened in surprise, then melted against him. He felt her stop stirring as he raised his head. “Gotta run.” He hit the door before she could react. He heard her call out to him as he took off across the yard. He didn’t want to face her questions, didn’t want to talk about the Pack. He just wanted to find some answers and fast.

73

Marilu Mann

Glancing up at the sky, he realized the full moon was only one night away. If he wanted to find out what was going on, he needed to do it now, before the moonlust got too high. The Pack would be on a rampage this time, his fault, but he wasn’t going to get caught, not now. Slade stripped quickly, leaving his clothes on top of the woodshed. With any luck he’d be back before dawn. He heard Joie in the yard as he melted into the shadows. Changing shape took just a few heartbeats, testing the air, getting one last scent of Joie, took a bit longer. She stood by the shed now. He could see her shadow. She called out to him, staring toward the woods. Slade glanced at her once more then started slowly back toward New Orleans. He picked up the pace when he got far enough away from the cabin that no trace of Joie’s scent lingered. It had been harder than he expected to leave her. Slade huffed out a breath. Getting tame after just one time in her bed, what’s wrong with you? He shook from head to tail and picked up the pace again. Nearly thirty miles to cover and eight o’clock had come and gone. If he truly wanted to spend more time in Joie’s bed tonight he’d have to hurry. Slade arrived on the outskirts of New Orleans in just over an hour. He made his way slowly and carefully to the compound he’d called home just a few days ago. The patrols he’d implemented when he first took control of the Pack weren’t evident. That only made him more careful. Why would anyone have pulled the patrols? They were meant to keep the compound safe and to keep the Pack members in line. It didn’t make sense to stop them now. He caught some familiar scents, some new ones, and one that disturbed him a great deal. Maggie still lived and her scent lingered in the compound. Slade shied at a loud bang. When he settled, he realized it wasn’t a gunshot, just a car backfiring in the street nearby. Still, it made him a bit more cautious, just a bit jumpy. He’d smelled enough, seen enough for now. Since Maggie was inside the compound, the probability existed that she was running the show until a male strong enough to lead stepped forward. That male would still have to challenge him, or prove he’d died, before taking over the Pack as Alpha. Slade knew Maggie well enough to know that she wasn’t too worried about a challenge. She would be more concerned with eliminating him altogether. Slade made his way slowly to a storage facility about six miles from the compound. Though he sniffed and watched for a short time, he couldn’t detect any other shifters in the vicinity. He went four blocks to the warehouse where he’d hidden a key and shifted back to human long enough to reach above the doorframe. The keybox he’d placed there six months ago still rested there and no scent but his lingered on the box. Slade pulled the key out, replaced the box, put the key in his mouth and shifted back to wolf. He trotted back to the storage facility and found his locker. A few minutes

74

Changing Hearts

later he pulled on a well-worn pair of jeans, a leather jacket and a pair of broken-in motorcycle boots. Opening a small wooden keepsake box, he glanced at the contents. A faded photograph, the only remnant he had of his parents, rested beside a gold religious medal. A slug from a thirty-eight rolled around in the box. A slug like this one had ended Tonio’s life. Slade had picked it up at the crime scene just before the cops arrived. Then he’d tracked the men who’d shot Tonio. He’d made sure they’d never shoot anyone else. The medal had been Tonio’s, as well. He’d given it to Slade right after Slade had come to work for him. “You need this more than me, kid.” Tonio had put the necklace around his neck then slapped him on the back. “Wear it in good health.” Slade had no idea which saint it depicted, and really didn’t care. He’d taken it off the day Tonio died. Closing the box and putting the lid firmly back on his past, he put the small wooden box in his jacket pocket. The powerful motorcycle parked in the unit was an added bonus as far as he was concerned. He’d bought the bike shortly after his arrival in New Orleans, but true to Tonio’s lessons, hadn’t mentioned it to anyone. Grabbing a gas can, he filled the tank, hoping the bike would start right away. Within two hours of his arrival in New Orleans, he hit the road, heading back to Joie. He wasn’t sure what would happen next, but he wanted one more night with her. He wanted to feel her surrounding him again, smell her, taste her and hear her.

75

Marilu Mann

Chapter Ten Joie woke when she heard the rumble of a powerful engine turning into the drive. Lifting her hair off her neck for a moment, she yawned as she stepped into the living room. A single headlight swept across the room through the windows then she heard the sound of an engine idling briefly in the yard. The rumbling sound cut off and she saw a shadow approach the front door. “Malcolm?” “Hey. What are you doing up?” He came into the room as though he hadn’t worried her half to death, and her temper took over. “Worrying about you! Where did you go? Why didn’t you say anything?” “Easy, baby. I just had to check on a few things.” He came toward her, his golden eyes catching the faint light from over the stove in the kitchen. Joie backed up and he stopped. “You mad?” “Mad? Gee, why should I be mad? Tante Kay comes home late from a visit, tells us someone’s sending you death messages. You disappear for over two hours without a word as to where you’re going or when you’ll be back. Someone’s trying to kill you. We may be in danger because of it and you want to know if I’m mad? Yeah, that about covers it!” She stomped away from him into her bedroom, slamming the door behind her. Pacing across the smooth wood floor didn’t calm her nerves. Her awareness of the man on the other side of the door pulled too strongly. She heard him come down the hall, just the faintest sound from his boots, boots for heaven’s sake! He’d scared, and worried, the hell out of her, but had apparently taken the time to do some shopping! Jerk! Joie spun around as her door opened. “Go away.” “Nope.” Stepping into the room, he stared at her. He took off the leather jacket, dropping it just beside the bathroom door. He closed the door to the hallway then stood in her room in all of his male glory in just his jeans and boots. “Stop it!” “Stop what?” The big jerk had the nerve to smile at her. “Stop looking at me like that.” “Like what?” “With your damn eyes glowing like that. That’s a very disconcerting habit you have, you know.” Joie moved farther away from him, and unfortunately, closer to the bed. She glanced at the bed for just a moment then turned to face him again. She brought her chin up and met his eyes. 76

Changing Hearts

“I don’t want you here right now.” “Wrong.” He moved closer, slowly, almost stalking her, his eyes never leaving her. “I can smell you, remember? I know you want me and you know I want you.” “It doesn’t matter. I’m mad at you.” It took an effort to drag her gaze away from his face. “I know. Does this mean we can have make-up sex?” She jerked her head back to stare at him again. He grinned again, and that really irritated her. “Make-up sex!” Joie knew her voice rose but she couldn’t believe he’d just said that. “Yeah, you know, humans fight then have sex.” “You arrogant jerk!” Joie swung at him. Looking back she counted that as her first mistake. He grabbed her hand and pulled her into the circle of his arms. His warmth and consummate maleness surrounded her. “Come on, baby, don’t be mad.” Malcolm dropped his head toward hers. His breath feathered over her face and she closed her eyes. Mistake number two! Malcolm put his mouth right up against her ear. “I know you want me, baby, almost as much as I want you. I can smell you. I know you’re wet. You want to fight, fuck, or do you want both?” “No fucking,” her voice came out softer than she’d intended but she fought the chills racing down her spine from his sexy voice right beside her ear. “Okay. No fucking. Making love, is that what you want?” Malcolm gently bit her earlobe and Joie’s eyes opened. “Yes, that’s what I want.” She turned in his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. “I’m still mad at you and you’re going to have to work hard to make it up to me.” “I’m up to it.” Malcolm moved his lower body against hers to show her just how “up to it” he was. His large hands cupped her butt again. Joie laughed softly then stared at him. “Why, Malcolm, what big hands you have.” His grin widened. The flash of his eyes clued her in to the fact that he knew what she was talking about. “The better to grab your sweet ass with, baby.” Joie laughed as she moved her hands to his chest. “And Malcolm, what big eyes you have.” “The better to see you in the dark when I make you come.” She was getting breathless as he started to knead her butt, pulling her against his hard body. “And what a mouth you have,” she whispered against his neck just before she kissed him. Malcolm tensed against her then lifted her right off her feet and tossed her onto the bed.

77

Marilu Mann

“The better to eat you up.” He moved so fast, she gasped as he came down on the bed with her. In seconds he had her gown up to her waist and his big body between her legs. “Tell me, Joie, tell me what you want.” He dropped his head then, kissing her at the juncture of her thighs as though he kissed her mouth. Joie moaned as she grabbed his hair. “You, I want you, oh, oh…” Her voice trailed off as he moved his mouth over her, taking her again and again with his mouth and fingers. His breath felt hot against her skin, causing chills to race over her body. He lifted her hips slightly and Joie gripped the sheet as he licked and stabbed at her with his tongue. She knew she made noise but couldn’t have stopped herself if the house had caught on fire. It had never been like this for her. Only with him did she feel this way, react this way. Malcolm bit gently at her thighs as he slowly pushed two fingers inside her. The feeling of being filled by him swept over her, causing her body to shake helplessly. She didn’t want this feeling to end, she didn’t know if she could take any more. Joie arched her back as he brought her to a gasping climax. Tingles of awareness moved from the center of her body out to all four limbs. She swore she could even feel her hair tingling. Joie closed her eyes as his large hand cupped her. He murmured something she couldn’t catch and she felt the bed dip. When she came back to awareness, he had returned to her. Malcolm pulled her into a sitting position, supporting her limp body with his strength. She tried to raise her hands to help him and he chuckled as he stripped her gown off. She sighed in contentment as he gently laid her back on the bed then arched under him with a gasp as he entered her hard and fast. Joie held on to his arms, feeling his muscles flex as he moved into her and against her. She wrapped her arms and legs around him as she felt yet another climax approaching. He felt it too, she knew because he started murmuring to her. “Come on, baby, that’s it, come on.” Malcolm groaned deep in his throat when she let go. Joie stifled her own cry by closing her mouth on his shoulder. He moved slightly, lifting her hips off the bed then she heard him groaning, almost growling, as he stiffened above her. He collapsed on top of her then, immediately rolled to his side. Malcolm stared at her, his breathing just as rapid and harsh as hers, then he closed those beautiful eyes and simply wrapped his arms around her, pulling her tight against his body. She could feel his anxiety but had no clue as to the cause. Making soft sounds, she stroked his back and neck until he relaxed against her. He took a deep breath then rolled away from her. Joie watched him walk across the room to the bathroom, she heard running water, then saw him come back into the room. Malcolm stared at her for a long moment then bent to pick up his jeans. “Malcolm?” Joie sat up, holding the sheet up to her breasts. “What are you doing?”

78

Changing Hearts

“Going to bed.” He turned toward the door and when she caught her breath, turned back to face her. “What?” “I just, I thought you’d stay with me.” She picked at a loose thread on her bedspread. Could it really be just sex for him? Just a physical release? The man had totally rocked her world on its axis, but didn’t seem to be as deeply affected as she was. “Do you want me to stay?” His voice sounded low again, she heard the uncertainty as she met his eyes. Suddenly she remembered what he’d told her of his childhood. Joie wondered if anyone had ever made him feel welcome. No wonder he protected his heart so well, he’d been shoved aside so much. “Yes. I want to fall asleep with you beside me and wake up with you here.” Joie smiled as she lay back against the pillows. He walked slowly back over to the bed. Dropping his jeans, Malcolm got back into bed beside her. He rolled onto his side then pulled her against his body. Joie sighed as she reached out and entwined their fingers. His big hand lay just under her breasts. She could feel his heart beating against her back. He hummed behind her, it took her a second to recognize the tune as “Who’s Afraid of the Big Bad Wolf”, and she giggled. Malcolm took a deep shuddering breath then pushed his face into her hair. He moved one of his legs on top of hers and molded his body around hers. Joie sighed again and drifted off to sleep with her lover holding on to her.

***** Joie’s playfulness had surprised him. She’d been pissed at him but had put it aside to tease him. Her take on the Little Red Riding Hood story had been one he fully approved of. She still enthralled him with her responses, and now, lying beside her in the bed, he felt at peace. Slade listened to her breathing pattern change. He knew she slept. It amazed him that she trusted him enough to fall asleep beside him. He moved slightly and felt her move with him, a slight protest escaping her. He’d never spent the night in bed with anyone else. Even his first sexual experience hadn’t involved sleeping with his partner. Sure he’d never be able to sleep like this, he let his eyes close, knowing he’d sense any danger in plenty of time to react. No one was more surprised than he was when Joie kissed him and he opened his eyes to sunlight starting to creep into the room. Slade sat straight up in the bed, blinking rapidly. He’d actually slept here, with Joie. She smiled as she reached out to run her hand down his chest. He caught her hand and held it in the center of his chest. “Good morning, Malcolm.” “What time is it?”

79

Marilu Mann

“Just about six. Tante’s in the kitchen so she probably knows you slept here last night.” “Does that bother you?” He heard the animosity in his own voice but couldn’t have stopped the words. He had to know. “Of course not. I mean, I’m not one to be that open about my relationships but I think she already knew about us.” Slade stared hard at her. Her face flushed slightly in embarrassment but she met his eyes, her gaze steady. He nodded, sighed and pulled her closer, kissing the top of her head. “Yeah, she knows. She mentioned it to me yesterday. Is she gonna come after me with that pistol again?” “Pistol? Tante threatened you with a pistol?” Joie shoved herself up using his chest for leverage, and stared at him. “Not exactly, well, yeah, I guess. When you found me and brought me back here. When you went inside to get the stew for me? She had a pistol.” “I didn’t know she’d done that. I’m so sorry.” Joie leaned into his body again, her soft breasts pressing into him, and Slade felt his body react. Damn, I want her again. He’d never been this insatiable. Slade slid down in the bed, pulling Joie over on top of him. He laced his fingers at the small of her back as she propped herself up on him. “Malcolm, what are you doing?” “Getting you where I want you.” He grinned up at her, seeing the smile she tried to hide. “Why don’t you reach into that drawer and snag one of those condoms, baby?” “We can’t. Tante will be expecting us in the kitchen.” She sounded scandalized, but he could feel her quickening pulse, could see the arousal darkening her eyes. “Haven’t you ever heard of a quickie? Come on, baby.” He moved his hands down to cup her ass. Next to big breasts, a nicely rounded ass featured high on his list of favorite female body parts. Joie not only had world-class breasts, her ass was the perfect handful. She laughed then shimmied up his body, eliciting a groan from him as she reached into the drawer and pulled out a condom. Slade tilted his head slightly, taking one nipple into his mouth. Joie gasped and he watched as she closed her eyes in pleasure. Her mouth opened slightly as he tongued and gently bit at her breast. “You taste so damn good.” Slade snagged the condom out of her hand and sat up. Joie moaned softly even as she straddled his body. “Help me out here, baby.” Slade handed her the condom. Her hands were shaking as she rolled it over him. He inhaled sharply as she stroked him, cupping his balls on her downward stroke. Slade watched her face as she trailed her hands up his body, through the hair on his chest. He inhaled sharply again when she dragged her nails over his nipples, then groaned when she moved off him enough to lean forward and bite him softly.

80

Changing Hearts

Slade lay back down, gritting his teeth and balling his hands into fists to keep from taking over. He’d promised her a chance to touch, and looked like it was time for her to collect. Joie stared down at him. She still straddled his body, his hard, more than ready body. She moved her hands back down to his waist then slowly back up to his shoulders. There were small scars hidden in the hair on his chest and larger ones that she traced with a slightly shaky finger. Hard muscle covered by warm silky skin and soft hair. He was truly marvelous. When she leaned down to kiss one particularly vicious scar close to his heart, Malcolm groaned and cupped the back of her head. “Bite me.” “What?” Sure she’d misunderstood him, Joie stared at his face. His eyes were closed, his jaw clenched. As she watched, he opened his eyes and stared right at her. “Bite me. Mark me. It’s the shifter way.” “I don’t want to hurt you.” She traced the scar again, almost reverently. He’d been hurt so much in the past. “Do it. Put your mouth on me and bite.” Malcolm pulled her head down to his chest. Joie hesitantly opened her mouth over his skin and his scent wafted up to her. She could feel his arousal pulsing against her and she could feel his heart pounding. His breathing became more unsteady as he held her head to his chest. “Do it, Joie. Bite.” His voice sounded almost like a growl now. Joie bit him, not hard, just enough to put pressure on his skin. “Harder.” His voice was definitely a growl now. She closed her mouth and bit harder on him, feeling him move under her. He positioned himself right at her entrance then pressed on the back of her head again. “Harder, Joie. Mark me.” Joie bit hard and he thrust upward, entering her in one smooth stroke. She moaned against his skin and as soon as he released her head, she sat up. Malcolm thrust upward again even as Joie stared in horror at the imprint of her teeth on his chest. “Malcolm!” “Mine!” He wrapped his arms around her and rolled her over, never breaking contact with her. She’d never seen him look so fierce. His thrusts were hard, his breath harsh, and all she could do was hold on. He dragged her over the edge, stifling her cries when his mouth covered hers. Malcolm continued to thrust into her body and when she felt his body tightening above her, he moved his mouth to her neck. He bit her just below the pulse. She felt his

81

Marilu Mann

teeth close on her neck and wondered if he’d drawn blood. She arched her back, trying to get away from him, and felt him surrender to his own explosive climax. Slade licked slowly over the mark he’d made on Joie’s neck. The imprint of his teeth was visible but he hadn’t broken the tender skin. She was well and truly marked as his now. He’d either saved her or condemned her. That thought made him pull away from her. Joie stared up at him with tears in her eyes. “Shit. Joie, baby, did I hurt you?” “No, not really. Would you let me up, please?” Slade moved slowly, withdrawing from her body and rolling to his side to deal with the condom. The area just above his right nipple felt tender. She’d bitten him just as he’d wanted her to. Had she been a shifter she’d have broken the skin, bloodying him and he’d have done the same. Joie got off the bed and he got angry when he saw her shaking. Angry with himself, not at her. “Joie, I…” he stopped as she walked into the bathroom and closed the door. Slade got off the bed, tossed the spent condom into the garbage then walked over to the bathroom door. He put his hands against the door, leaning into it. He could hear her on the other side, her breathing ragged, and he knew in his soul she was crying. Slade tried the knob, surprised to find it unlocked. He opened the door slowly and moved into the small room. Joie looked into the mirror, meeting his gaze. Tears rolled slowly down her cheeks, more gathered in her eyes. He reached out, waiting for her to strike out at him, and touched her shoulder. Joie spun toward him, wrapping her arms hard around his waist, hanging on for dear life. “Baby, baby, I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” Slade murmured above her even as he kissed the top of her head. He stroked up and down her back, hugging her, touching her, trying to comfort where he’d never done so before. “Why? Why did you make me hurt you?” His chest muffled her voice. Shocked to his very marrow, Slade drew back to stare at her. “I’m a healer, Malcolm. I can’t harm someone else. It hurts me to do that.” He could hear the tears in her voice. “Baby, you didn’t hurt me.” Slade backed up, sat on the toilet and pulled her into his lap. She cuddled against him, tucking her head under his chin. Here he thought she’d be mad at him and she was mad at herself. “I wanted you to mark me, Joie. It’s the shifter way. It’s, hell, I don’t know how to explain it.” “Are you sure I didn’t hurt you?” She snuffled against him and he tore off a length of toilet paper, handing it to her.

82

Changing Hearts

“Do I look hurt to you? Here I thought you were mad ‘cause I’d hurt you!” Slade huffed out a breath then tilted her head back so that she met his eyes. She’d wiped at her eyes but they still flowed with tears. He never wanted to see her cry again. How do I fix this? “You didn’t hurt me, baby. You’d have to bite a lot harder to hurt me. Hell, with what we were doing, it felt damn good.” Joie smiled tremulously at him, her bottom lip still quivering a little. Slade leaned forward and slowly licked the tears from her face then sucked her lower lip into his mouth. “You taste so fucking good.” “No fucking,” she murmured even as he moved his head to lick her other cheek. Slade chuckled and squeezed her tight enough to stop her breath. His chuckle turned into a full-blown laugh and he kissed her again. Joie shook her head as the lunatic she’d fallen in love with laughed at her. She’d been so afraid of hurting him and he dismissed it as nothing. Love? Oh Mon Dieu! I love him. Malcolm stopped laughing, hugged her again then stood and stepped into the shower, still holding her in his arms. Joie shrieked as he turned the water on and the cold hit her back. She shoved on Malcolm until she could get out of the spray of the water, then looked up to see him grinning again. Joie stomped her foot down on his instep then shrieked again when he picked her up. Malcolm kissed her soundly, stepping under the water with her. They showered quickly then stumbled out of the bathroom to dress before Tante Kay came to see what all the noise was about. Malcolm got dressed before she did, kissed her forehead, winked and left her bedroom. Joie watched him go then sighed. “This whole situation is insane!” The sound of her own voice woke her from her daydream. Joie pulled her hair back away from her face as she started to leave the room. Her foot hit his jacket and something hard in the pocket. Joie picked the small wooden box up, the urge to open it strong. She shook her head, placed the box on her nightstand and left her room.

***** Kay looked up as he walked into the kitchen. The smirk on her face might have pissed him off any other morning, but today he bore the mark of his mate, and nothing could… Mate?! Slade stopped just inside the kitchen door, his heart pounding hard in his chest. He felt like throwing up and dancing in the yard, all at the same time. His feelings were too jumbled, too raw. Shit! Mate? Is that what she is? Joie is my mate. 83

Marilu Mann

He moved like a sleepwalker into the kitchen and sat down at the table. The old woman said something but he couldn’t process it. His mind still tried to grasp the concept of a mate. He’d never thought about taking a mate before, never really wanted to. Slade looked around the room without really focusing on what he saw. He’d found her or been found by her quite by accident but his attraction to her had been more immediate than anything else in his life. Never had he wanted a woman more than he’d wanted Joie. Now that he’d had her, he couldn’t imagine not having her in his life. Is this what happens when you mate? You can’t imagine being without the other person? Even knowing he’d have to leave, he still wanted her. He wondered briefly if he could talk her into going with him, but knew she’d never leave the bayou. Besides, she’d only slow him down. He couldn’t see Joie living off the back of his bike, moving from place to place, never having a real home. She’d hate that type of existence. Slade shook his head as he tried to focus on his surroundings. Tante Kay said something about going into town and Joie had come into the room without him even knowing it. No, that wasn’t true, he’d known she was there. He’d felt her come into the room. He’d just been so caught up in his own warped mind that he hadn’t said anything. Both women were staring at him as though waiting for an answer. Slade took a deep breath. “What?” “I asked what you planned to do today, boy. Me and Joie, we got bidness to do. You want to go along?” “No. No, I’ll stick around here for a while. I may have to go back to New Orleans soon.” He avoided making eye contact with Joie, having just decided that he needed to get far away from her, from both of them. He didn’t want her in any danger. “You take care goin’ back there, boy. They be looking for you, for sure.” “Yeah, I kinda figured that out.” Slade couldn’t help but grin at the old woman. She really was one tough old bird. He glanced at Joie and his grin widened. When Joie got to be as old as Kay, she’d be just as tough. But right now she was one tender morsel. She shook her head at him as she rolled her eyes. She must have guessed the way his thoughts were heading. Of course, when near her, his thoughts process pretty much centered on when he’d get to take her back to bed again. Joie got up from the table and started clearing it. Slade looked at his empty plate with no idea of what he’d eaten but with a full stomach. He was content to simply watch Joie move around the kitchen. Contentment wasn’t something he knew much about, but he thought this must be it. The sound of a truck turning off the main road pulled him sharply back into the present. The engine didn’t sound like one he’d heard here at the cabin before. As the truck traveled down the gravel road, Slade got quickly to his feet and left the kitchen. If this was another of their friends, he didn’t want to be seen in human form. If this were someone looking for him, he’d have a better chance of outrunning them in wolf form. 84

Changing Hearts

Moving quietly to the front porch, he stripped and changed in the corner then stalked around to the side of the house so he could see the driveway.

85

Marilu Mann

Chapter Eleven Joie stood by Tante’s side inside the cabin as a banged-up red pickup truck stopped in their driveway. She didn’t know the vehicle and a look at her godmother’s face told her that Tante didn’t know it either. Joie took a deep breath. Malcolm had disappeared, but she knew he wouldn’t be far away. A subtle click announced the door opening, and the biggest man Joie could remember ever seeing stepped out of the truck. He looked Native American to her. Jet black hair braided away from his face to reveal a broad forehead, sharply chiseled nose and a strong chin. A white t-shirt covered a massive chest and jeans with boots completed his wardrobe. She noted part of a tattoo peeking out from under the sleeve on one arm and a long earring shaped like a feather dangled from one ear. As she took inventory, the stranger pulled his sunglasses off to hook them into the front of his t-shirt by one earpiece. He stared intently at the back door but made no move toward it. At her side, Tante Kay took a deep breath. Joie reached out to take her hand as the two of them stepped closer to the door, keeping the screen between them and their visitor. “Greetings, Grandmother, Little Sister.” His deep whisper of a voice seemed barely there yet it reached them easily. He inclined his head, somewhat regally, in their direction. The older woman’s face broke into a smile. “What you doin’ here, Shaman?” “Seeking.” Joie thought maybe she felt his voice more than heard it, but shook her head at her silliness. Surely that couldn’t be true. The stranger still hadn’t moved from the side of his truck and Joie suddenly realized he wouldn’t, not until one of them invited him to do so. She glanced at Tante Kay then back at their visitor. “Seeking what?” Annoyed that her voice sounded so uncertain, Joie cleared her throat. The stranger’s dark brown eyes turned to her, though he barely moved his head. It hit her hard then. She knew, just from that one glance, what their visitor was. Like Malcolm, he was a shapeshifter. A shiver coursed over her. What if this was the shifter responsible for the deaths in New Orleans? If he sought Malcolm to kill him, Joie knew she would do whatever it took to prevent that. Even as her mind registered the futility of her words, her body prepared for the inevitable. She knew how fast he would be but she also knew she could reach the shotgun quickly. She didn’t know if she could actually pull the trigger, but she might be

86

Changing Hearts

able to give Malcolm a few precious moments to help him escape this man. She looked again at her godmother. “Not what, who.” “Yes, Grandmother, who. I am Micah Keeps Vigil. I know Slade has been here. His scent lingers. Has he harmed either of you?” He cocked his head to one side as he studied the two women. “He wouldn’t!” Joie cried out before Tante Kay’s nails bit into her hand, silencing her. Tante Kay shook her head then opened the screen door and stepped out onto the porch. Joie tugged at her godmother’s hand tightly, but received a sharp yank in response. “Don’t be silly, child. This Shaman, he’s not here to harm us or…” Tante peered closely at the man. “You here to hurt him?” Those dark brown eyes stared hard at them both for a long moment before his attention shifted abruptly to the side of the house. Joie glanced to the side to see Malcolm stepping around the corner of the porch. He wore only his jeans even though she knew for a fact he’d been fully clothed at breakfast. She also realized Micah hadn’t answered Tante’s last question. She could feel the tension rolling off Malcolm as he approached. He never took his eyes off the other man though she watched his hands clench into fists. Malcolm’s face held a sneer she’d never seen before. She moved toward him but stepped back at the quick shake of his head. Joie glanced at Micah to see him staring back at Malcolm with the same intensity though he kept his hands open at his sides. Malcolm moved so that he became a wall between the two women and Micah before he spoke. “What are you doing here, Micah?” His voice rasped out in one harsh breath. “Looking for you. You didn’t really think you could just disappear, did you?” The slamming of the truck door made her jump. Malcolm didn’t even flinch. Malcolm growled low in his throat. The sound terrified her. The echo from the other man confirmed her fear that this shifter must be here to harm him. Joie reached out to put her hand on Malcolm’s back. Micah tracked her movement then glanced at Malcolm again. “You’re playing a dangerous game, Slade.” “I’m not playing anything.” “Wrong. Do you really think you can hide from this? You’re still Alpha. You weren’t defeated. You ran away.” Malcolm’s muscles tensed beneath her fingers. His breath came quicker, telling her how close his dangerous temper boiled beneath the surface. She brushed her hand lightly over his back. He shot a quick look her way, then stared at the other man again. “I know Pack law, Micah.”

87

Marilu Mann

“Do you?” Micah leaned against the side of his truck, a faint smile on his face. “Then you know the challengers for Alpha will be looking for you. You’ll have to fight them, you have no choice.” “Malcolm?” Both men stared at her and Joie swallowed hard before she continued. “Can’t you just resign? I don’t think you should be fighting right now.” Malcolm pulled her against his side, wrapping his arm around her and resting his chin on top of her head for a moment. His voice sounded low, meant for her and no one else. “I have to fight, Joie. It’s the way things are done.” “But you’re not completely well—” The rest of her sentence halted when Malcolm put his fingers over her mouth. She wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing against him. “I’m fine.” He faced Micah again, raising his voice. “I’ll fight, but it will be on my terms.” “You don’t get terms, Slade. You get challenges, and the sooner the better. The Pack is in total chaos and it’s your fault. Is this really what you had in mind when you took over? What happened to all your grandiose plans?” Micah stepped away from his truck, standing between it and the porch. “Are you challenging me, Micah? Is that what this is about? You track me down then challenge me and go back to save the Pack? Has that been your plan all along?” Joie stared at them. Both men bristled with tension suddenly as thick as the moss on the trees behind them. If they’d been in animal form, she knew she’d be seeing teeth and hearing them growl. Tante Kay remained silent as Joie leaned against Malcolm. He wasn’t ready for any type of fight, especially not with someone as big as Micah. As though he’d heard her thoughts, Malcolm shot a quick glance at her. He pulled her closer so that he again stood between her and Micah. “I’m not going to challenge you, Slade. I never wanted to be Alpha. If I’d wanted it, I would have taken over before Curtis got so sick. You, on the other hand, left a mess and no one to clean it up. I suggest you get back to New Orleans soon and take care of things.” Micah backed away from the steps, never taking his eyes off Malcolm. The two men changed positions slightly so that they continued to face one another. Micah stepped to the side of his truck, his eyes still on Malcolm. He darted a quick glance at Joie, then looked back at Malcolm. “By the way, Maggie is back with the Pack. I’ve a feeling she’ll be one of your challengers.” Malcolm suddenly laughed. “A female Alpha? The Pack won’t go for that.” “Don’t be too sure. She was already ruthless but you fine-tuned her. You taught her well.” Micah nodded at Joie and Tante Kay. “Take care, Grandmother, Little Sister.” He stared at Joie for a long moment then turned his back on them and walked to his truck. Again Malcolm stiffened beside her and she got the impression that Micah turning his back on them had to be an insult of some type.

88

Changing Hearts

They watched as Micah got into the beat-up pickup and turned it around. For some insane reason, the license plate caught Joie’s eye. What on earth is Micah doing here if he lives in Wisconsin? As the truck started down the driveway, the tension in Malcolm’s body slowly faded. “Malcolm? Do you have to leave?” “Soon, baby, soon.” He turned and suddenly his eyes were glowing at her. “Don’t be scared. I won’t let anything happen to you. Not to either of you.” He spared a glance for Tante Kay, then pulled Joie hard into his arms. She felt his heart beating strongly in his chest. She sighed as she wrapped her arms around his waist again. Joie heard Tante Kay go back inside though she and Malcolm stayed on the porch holding one another. Joie glanced up at him after a few minutes, biting her lip. Curiosity won, she had to know what was in that box. “Malcolm? Something fell out of your jacket earlier. A small box. Can I ask what it is?” “Where’d you put it?” “I left it on my nightstand.” She glanced at him, unable to tell if he was angry or not. Malcolm sighed deeply then led the way back into her room. He picked up the box. It surprised him to realize she hadn’t opened it. He turned the knob. “These are my parents. This was taken on, I don’t know, maybe my fifth birthday. Before all the shit went down with them.” He handed her a faded, much-folded picture. The woman in the photograph smiled at the little boy holding her hand. Her hair looked to be the same cinnamon brown as Malcolm’s. It was impossible to see exactly what color her eyes were but Joie would bet they were just as golden as her son’s. The man also smiled at the camera. Malcolm looked a lot like his father, though he obviously got his coloring from his mother. The little boy in the picture had a huge smile on his face. A missing front tooth completed his grin and he looked like any child who was loved and taken care of. It broke Joie’s heart to think of how much he’d lost. How had that joyous little boy wound up as the hardened man in front of her? “This belonged to Tonio. The first human I ever really trusted.” He handed her a medallion. It wasn’t very big, but it was heavy. Joie turned it over in her hand. “Saint. Blaise?” “I don’t know, Tonio said I needed it more than he did. Six weeks later he died. I found this next to his body.” Malcolm handed her the only other thing in the box, the slug. Joie took it from him then looked up at him. “Do you know who Saint. Blaise was?” Malcolm shook his head. Joie smiled as she turned the medal over in her hand. “Saint. Blaise was a healer and the patron saint of wild animals. Legend says the animals would find their way to him when they were hurt, though they would never disturb his prayers. Why have you kept these all this time?”

89

Marilu Mann

“Beats me.” Malcolm took the items back from her, not even glancing at the photo, and shoved them inside the box. He pulled Joie against his chest, wrapping his arms around her again. “Just pieces of the past, baby.” He seemed content to just hold her, and then he stiffened against her. Slade released her slowly, waiting until she met his eyes again. “I have to go somewhere now. Don’t worry about me.” “Don’t worry? You’re kidding, right?” Joie stood and watched as he stripped again. Slade handed her his jeans as she trailed him to the porch, holding them against her chest. “I’ll be back as soon as I can. I need to cover my tracks a bit. If Micah found me, others can too. Just stay close to the cabin or at least close to Tante Kay today.” “Okay.” They stepped out onto the porch together. “Malcolm?” She put her hand on his arm then wrapped her arms around his waist. “Please be careful.” “I will.” Slade tilted her head back, kissed her hard, then stepped out of her arms. He winked and shifted. Hoping he wasn’t too late, he took off toward the road. There was still one small matter he needed to talk to Micah about. No way would he let Micah get away without answering one more question for him. Slade covered ground fast, running full out for the road, hoping he’d be in time to stop Micah before he got too far. The roads around here were mainly gravel so no one who valued their vehicle, or their life, drove too fast. The main road was paved, but it took some time to get to it. He rounded a bend and saw the truck just ahead of him. Releasing his animal more fully, he put on a burst of speed and caught up to the truck just five miles from the cabin. Micah must have seen him in the rearview mirror because he jammed on the brakes. Slade stopped, breathing hard, to watch as Micah got out of the truck. His features wary, he stood beside the truck. “What do you want, Slade?” Slade took another deep breath, proof that he honestly wasn’t one hundred percent cured, and changed. “I want to know how the fuck you found me, and I want to know how the fuck you forced me to change during that fight.” Micah simply stared at him. “It wasn’t hard to find you after you came back to New Orleans. Are you really that stupid? Did you honestly think you could get that close to the compound without someone scenting you?” “Then why didn’t they tell Maggie? Why didn’t you tell Maggie?” “They came to me because they trust me. I didn’t tell Maggie because I despise her more than I despise you. You’re Alpha, Slade. That still counts for something to some of us. I respect the position even if I have no respect for the person holding it.” 90

Changing Hearts

“You’re not even Pack. Why do you give a shit what happens to them?” “Because I grew up in a Pack and I know what it truly means to be Pack, Slade. Do you? All your life you’ve fought to be part of something. Now that things have gone against you, you turn tail and run? I thought you were better than that, at least.” “You never thought I was better than that. You never thought I belonged.” Slade knew he sounded like a two-year-old but what Micah said was so fucking true. He had always fought for a place to belong. No one had ever wanted him just to want him. Not until Joie. “Answer my question, Micah. How did you force me to change? No one has that kind of power.” “Power? You think that’s power? Little brother, you don’t know what power is!” Micah actually laughed. Slade stared at the other man as his whole body seemed to glow. “That’s magic, Slade, magic you’ll never know because you won’t open yourself up to it. You won’t open yourself up to anything or anyone. That’s why you’ll never be a true Alpha. You might be the strongest, the fastest, but you’ll never truly be Alpha until you learn to care about those in the Pack who aren’t as fast, aren’t as strong.” His voice spread his contempt easily. “Spare me the rhetoric, Micah. I took care of the Pack. I took care of everything for everyone in the compound.” Slade stood in the road, glaring at the other man. His hands were loosely fisted at his sides, ready to fight if necessary. “Did you? There were more challenges and deaths during your reign as Alpha than at any other time in Pack history. You had your own personal agenda for the Pack, Slade, and it involved making shifters known to the world. There was a time when you didn’t care how you achieved that, as long as you could make others, especially humans, fear you. Well, your protégés are following in your footsteps. Only now you’re their target.” Micah took a step toward him, the rage in his voice clear. “They don’t care how many of us they hurt. They don’t care how many humans find out about us, as long as they get to their prey.” Shaking his head, Micah looked down at the road then up at the sky, obviously reining in his temper. The glow surrounding him faded as he exhaled strongly before meeting Slade’s eyes again. “Ask yourself this, Slade. Did the Pack follow you because they trusted you, or because they feared you?” Micah stared at him for a long moment then sighed deeply and got back into his truck. Slade stood perfectly still, watching Micah drive away. Just before the truck disappeared around a bend, he picked up a large rock and threw it as hard as he could in the direction of the truck. Looking around, he realized he stood bare-assed in the middle of the road. Not so good on self-preservation today. Slade shifted back to his animal form. Loping toward the bayou again, he angled away from the cabin instead of toward it. He needed time to process what had just happened and he didn’t need the distraction of Joie just now. 91

Marilu Mann

Could it be true? Had everyone followed him out of fear? Of course they had. That’s how he’d been taught, that’s how he’d led. Thinking back over his interaction with the rest of the Pack, he moved close to a large willow tree and crawled under its drooping branches. He shifted back to human, then leaned against the trunk of the tree. The canopy of leaves covered him from all but the most astute viewer. Maggie hadn’t been afraid of him but she hadn’t really liked him, either. She’d only been fucking him because he could cater to her particular needs. Maggie liked rough sex, the rougher the better. She’d made him bleed a few times though he’d never allowed her to permanently mark him. Slade absently rubbed the spot on his chest where Joie had bitten him. She hadn’t broken the skin but the area still felt a little tender. Cutter, his second-in-command, definitely hadn’t liked him. That was why he and Maggie had cooked up the scheme to get rid of him. Of all the seconds in the Pack, he had trusted Cutter. None of the others were men he could call his friends. They were all Beta to his Alpha. None of them had even stepped into the Challenge circle after his first fight. Hell, he didn’t even remember the name of the wolf that had first challenged him for Alpha. Curtis had been so sick—out of his mind, really—that he allowed the challenge while he still lived, saying he’d step down for anyone who could win in the circle. Other Challenge fights for various things had gotten out of hand under Curtis’ control. One young wolf had even been blinded in a fight over a female before the other males intervened. It wasn’t long after that Slade had come into the Pack. Hearing about Curtis’ illness had spurred him to challenge for Alpha when he had intended to wait a few years. Slade had won after only one fight. Curtis had stepped down. Slade had taken over and immediately implemented his own way of doing things. The Pack had been looking for strength, and they’d found it in him. None of them knew he had his own agenda, his own reasons for wanting to be in charge. They’d found out soon enough when he started tightening things up. Maggie had been his ally then, listening to his plans, helping him implement them. For the first month or so he’d run the Pack like his own personal army, forcing the stronger males to take charge of the weaker ones. When he’d seen who could lead and who would follow, he’d started making more plans, including some of the stronger males in his inner circle. One of those plans involved getting rid of all the humans in the compound. At the time, he’d been sure they could be stronger, better without the humans. He wanted them to fear him, wanted them to know there really was something out there bigger and badder than they were.

92

Changing Hearts

He’d despised humans because they were too frail, too breakable and because a human had caused every hurt in his life. Now? Now he’d give his own life for one particular human. Joie. Slade banged his head against the side of the tree. What had he done? He’d put his own ideas into action without any thought of the future. If he’d succeeded in making shifters known to the world, did he really think the humans would accept them as leaders or would they hunt the shifters down? He laughed out loud at his own arrogance. Humans always kill what threatens them, what they don’t understand. History proved that often enough. Now what should he do? He couldn’t go back to the Pack, not knowing that he and Joie were mated, not with his track record toward humans. The Pack would never accept her and he wouldn’t be with anyone but Joie from now on. She was his, end of story. And Joie, could he ask her to live her life behind the gated compound walls? No, she’d wither and die there without her Tante, without her medicines, without her animals. Sure, she could treat the Pack, but would that make her happy? He really had no place to go. He couldn’t go back to the Pack and be their Alpha again. He couldn’t go back to Joie and expect to live with her, live in her world. He was a shifter, not a human. He didn’t know how to live in the human world anymore. Slade propped his arms up on his bent knees and dropped his head onto his arms. “What the hell do I do now?” The squirrels rustling in the trees overhead had no answers for him.

93

Marilu Mann

Chapter Twelve Midmorning rolled around and still there was no sign of Malcolm. Joie bit her lip as she stared out the kitchen window again. He’d run toward the road, so that was the direction she expected him to come from. Joie and Tante stayed near the cabin just as Malcolm had requested. They worked with the injured animals, made more powders and refilled Tante’s satchel with fresh bandages and the makings for poultices. They ate a quiet lunch at noon, still without any sign of Malcolm. Tante got up at one point, checked to make sure the shotgun still held silver shot, then took her seat again. Joie knew from that action that Tante felt the same nervousness she did. With every strange sound from outside, Joie got up to look out the window. Finally Tante had had enough. She left the room, returning in moments with a deck of cards. “Sit you down, child. We’ll play some Bourré.” “Tante…” “No. Sit down. We’re not gonna discuss this. We’re just gonna play cards.” When Tante’s jaw firmed that way, there wasn’t any arguing with her. Joie finally sat, letting loose with a deep sigh as she did so. Tante started dealing and they were soon engrossed in their cards. Neither of them heard a car, but they both heard the footsteps on the porch. Joie went to the door with Tante on her heels. They looked out at the woman standing there with her hand raised to knock. She was attractive and they both knew right away that she was like Malcolm and Micah—a shifter. She did nothing to hide the glow of her eyes. “Hello. I’m looking for Slade.” “He’s not here.” “But he’s been here?” She stepped forward and both women stepped back. She came into the house uninvited, staring hard at Tante Kay, then harder at Joie, her nostrils flaring slightly. They in turn studied her. “Who are you?” Tante Kay’s voice sounded harsh in the sudden silence. “My name is Margaret. I’m…a friend.” The disdain in her voice echoed on her face as she stared around the humble cabin. “Margaret? Don’t you mean Maggie?” Joie’s voice came out as pure ice. Maggie smiled, the type of smile that made Joie want to slap her silly. “Oh, so Slade’s mentioned me?”

94

Changing Hearts

“Briefly.” Joie looked at her again. Maggie was attractive, but harsh looking. Certainly not what Joie had expected of Malcolm’s former lover. The woman’s hair had obviously been dyed blonde because her roots were beginning to show. Her eyes were an indeterminate shade between blue and green, her jaw was strong and her lips full. She wasn’t beautiful in the conventional sense, but something about her compelled attention. She had a definite presence. Maggie smiled, showing a lot of teeth, which made everything she said sound like a lie. She also had a tendency to talk with her teeth slightly clenched. With her hair pulled back into a ponytail it was hard to tell the length. She stood about five feet nine or ten inches and had rather large shoulders for a woman. Not surprisingly, she had large breasts as well. Joie knew Malcolm liked women with large breasts, and cattily, she wondered what happened to all that silicone when Maggie was in wolf form. Maggie still rambled on about her relationship with Slade, giving more detail that made it sound as though they’d been the best of friends. Every word she said sounded good, but Joie could hear the lie behind her words. From her expression, Tante Kay could hear it as well. She had stopped talking and just listened to Maggie going on and on about trying to find Malcolm. Maggie didn’t know that they knew the truth about how she’d tried to kill him. Maggie’s smile disappeared as she stepped forward. The look in her eyes scared Joie. Without consulting Tante, Joie reached for the shotgun propped in the corner. Maggie stopped as Joie pointed the twelve-gauge right at her chest. “If you take another step, I’ll shoot.” Joie held the gun steady though she shook inside. She knew how to handle the weapon, knew it would show. “Will you? You’d better be fast, human.” Maggie’s eyes narrowed and her features took on a sharper cast. “Take another step and you’ll see how fast.” Joie raised the barrel of the gun slightly, aiming right for the center of the other woman’s chest. “You take care, le Loup féminin. This load of silver shot will stop you in your tracks.” Tante Kay moved to stand shoulder to shoulder with her goddaughter and leveled a pistol at Maggie. Maggie growled, her nostrils flaring again as she stared at the two women facing her down. Her hands clenched into fists. Joie suddenly tensed. She knew Malcolm was coming. She could feel him. She tried to send him a mental note the way she knew he communicated with Tante Kay, but she got no response. Malcolm’s footsteps sounded on the porch outside and Maggie’s eyes widened. She turned toward the door with a nasty smile on her face, one that didn’t reach her eyes. Malcolm stepped inside the house, took one quick look at the tall blonde in front of him then drew back faster than Joie could really follow and punched her full in the face. Maggie obviously hadn’t been expecting a frontal attack because she went down like the proverbial ton of bricks. Malcolm stood over her growling until Tante Kay touched his arm. 95

Marilu Mann

“You took care of that one for sure.” Tante Kay laughed even as Malcolm continued to glare. Suddenly one of those rare smiles broke across his face and he started to laugh with her. They were completely ignoring Joie, and the fact that Malcolm stood naked in the living room, as they laughed together. Joie propped the shotgun up in the corner again, shaking her head at them. “Why did you do that?” Joie knelt in front of the unconscious woman then gasped in surprise when Malcolm’s strong arm came around her middle. He unceremoniously picked her up and moved her so that he stood between her and the woman on the floor. Joie put her hands on her hips and glared up at him. “She could be hurt.” “I hope the bitch is dead.” His voice flattened, all trace of laughter gone from it now. Malcolm sighed then put his hand under Joie’s chin, tilting her face up to his. “Trust me on this one, baby. She doesn’t need your sympathy.” “Joie, get the boy some clothes. I’m too old to be looking at him like this. It’s not good for my heart.” Tante’s statement didn’t stop her from taking a good long look at Malcolm before she turned her back on them. Joie ran quickly to her room and grabbed his jeans. Malcolm pulled them on when she tossed them to him then wrapped her in his arms. He kissed her, then cupped her face and stared at her for a long moment. When she opened her mouth to speak, he shook his head. Malcolm kissed her again then released her. He turned and without saying another word, scooped Maggie up and threw her over his shoulder. “I’ll be back later.” Malcolm left as quickly as he had arrived, leaving more questions in his wake than ever before. Joie ran to the door only to see him already disappearing into the woods. She put her hand on the latch to the screen. Tante Kay’s strong grip wrapped around Joie’s wrist. “You let him go, child. He’ll take care of his bidness and be back.” “What if she comes to and tries to hurt him again? Tante, I can’t just sit here and wait for him.” Joie took Tante Kay’s hands in both of hers. “I love him, you know I do.” “Yes, child, I know. I also know it’s not safe for you out there. If you’re there, he’ll be watching out for you and not paying attention to that woman. He’s liable to let her hurt him just to keep you safe. You stay here and wait. Me, I’m going up to see Boudreaux’s wife. She’ll be delivering tonight.” Joie paused, her loyalty to Tante Kay battling with her concern for Malcolm. She waited until Tante had gotten into the small fishing boat then waited until she heard the sound of the motor change as Tante Kay rounded the curve in the river. Joie ran out into the yard then stood perfectly still, trying to figure out where Malcolm had taken Maggie. She just knew they were going to fight. She was so afraid Malcolm would be hurt again. Having seen what had happened to him the last time, she couldn’t stand idly by and let him be hurt like that again. She had to stop them somehow. Malcolm still wasn’t one hundred percent. 96

Changing Hearts

Joie started down the path she’d seen Malcolm take, hoping she could pick up some inkling of where he’d gone. She spared a moment to wonder why she could feel him coming close but couldn’t feel him when he moved away from her. Moving quietly down a small deer path, she stopped after a few steps, standing perfectly still and listening to the sounds of the approaching evening. The crickets started singing only to be joined by the frogs. A rustling to her side revealed an armadillo beginning his hunt for food. The normal sounds of the bayou, nothing out of the ordinary, nothing to reveal where Malcolm and Maggie might be. Joie crept forward cautiously. Fear was an unknown when she walked here in the bayou, but this afternoon she could feel it choking her. She heard a sound that didn’t belong, a slight sound like something growling. That had to be them! Joie pushed her way through the undergrowth toward the sound.

***** Slade growled again as Maggie took another swipe at him. She was tiring, he could tell from the way she breathed. The bitch had pulled a knife on him as soon as she’d come to. He’d planned to leave her out here then cover his tracks and get back to Joie. Once he had Joie and the old woman in a safe spot he would’ve come back after Maggie. She’d come around sooner than he expected and had stuck him with her little knife. Slade had laughed as he pulled the two-inch blade out of his thigh, tossed it into the undergrowth, then backhanded her to the ground. When she regained her feet, she came after him again. If Slade had been completely healed, there would have been no contest, he would have killed her within the first ten minutes of their fight. Since he wasn’t in top form, it took him a bit longer. Maggie leaned forward slightly, panting as she wiped her hand across her mouth. Slade narrowed his eyes as she stripped her jeans off. Now the fight would really start. He grinned as he ripped his own jeans off. If she wanted to change and fight him that way, he’d certainly oblige. Maggie’s outline started to blur, so Slade started his own change. He didn’t trust her not to attack him mid-change so he did his best to keep his eyes on her. As soon as they completed their change, the fight began in earnest. Teeth bared, they charged at one another. Slade managed to knock Maggie over by the simple expedient of barreling into her. He fell on her in a heartbeat, biting at her neck to get a better grip. He tried to either cut her air off or break her neck—he didn’t much care which. The rich taste of blood filled his mouth and his beast took control. Slade shook his head, his teeth firm in her flesh when something out of place reached him through the snarling wolf in his head.

97

Marilu Mann

The bitch beneath him gasped for air. Giving his head a savage twist, he raised his front feet off the ground and slammed her down onto the hard ground. He heard something snap as she went limp in his mouth. Slade shook her again, then dropped her. She didn’t move, even when he jumped up and came down hard on her side, the bitch lay still. He turned his attention to the disturbance. There! A shadow that didn’t belong, something moving beside the tree. Slade dropped into a crouch as he glided across the clearing. He lifted his head to test the air and smelled something sweet. A fleeting image of moss-green eyes, auburn hair, soft flesh and sweet taste. Slade moved forward again. The shadow shifted, taking shape. The wolf in him flinched as it recognized the human shape. The man struggled to regain control. He could still taste the copper from the bitch’s blood. Slade licked across his muzzle as he stepped forward again. The human spoke to him, said something he didn’t understand. He knew this female, knew something more. She was in heat, and she belonged to him! Slade loped across the ground toward her, one thought in his mind—claiming his mate. He leapt up and over a fallen log, landing on all four feet right in front of her. She jolted with a small shriek, then froze. Something else joined the sweet scent he associated with her. Fear. She was afraid of him. Slade stopped and sat in front of her. She reached out toward him, but stopped before she touched him. “Are you hurt?” Slade blinked, cocking his head to one side. He understood what she said this time. Her concerned tone brought him back to himself. Slade shook from nose to tail then started his change back to human form. As soon as he took his first breath, Joie was on him. She ran her soft hands over his neck and shoulders then down his chest. The feel of her hands on his flesh caused his body to harden immediately. His brain still functioning more on an animal than human level, Slade pulled her against his chest then covered her mouth with his. Instead of fighting him, Joie leaned into him. That was all it took. She was his and he intended to take her. Slade pulled Joie down to the soft earth then concentrated on getting her out of her skirt. For the first time, he blessed whatever force caused her to favor these shapeless clothes. They were a hell of a lot easier to get rid of than jeans would have been. Joie still checked him for injuries as he pulled her t-shirt up and out of his way. Her bra frustrated him for a moment, then he ripped it right down the middle. Joie gasped and pushed against his shoulders as Slade dropped his head to lick between her breasts. She gasped again then groaned as he licked all around her breasts. Her soft hands were kneading his shoulders now and when he suckled one taut raspberry nipple into his mouth she grabbed his hair. Slade nipped her breast growling softly as she tightened her grip on his head. Sweet, she tasted so sweet.

98

Changing Hearts

He suckled her again then lifted his head. Slade knew his eyes glowed, he could feel his wolf trying to break out again. Joie had closed her eyes. Her head tilted back slightly as he pushed her generous breasts closer together. Slade licked between her breasts again then placed moist open-mouthed kisses all over the tops and sides. She made a soft sound as he suckled at her other breast. Slade let more of his weight rest on Joie and watched her eyes fly open as his hard cock prodded her. Joie’s eyes were wide as Slade reached between them with one hand. Her panties didn’t stand a chance. He ripped them off with one hand then riffled through the auburn curls covering her. Joie’s breathing increased as he combed through her curls again. Slade drew her nipple back into his mouth as he slid his hand farther between her legs. She closed her eyes again as her mouth opened on a soundless moan. He felt her shudder as his fingers insinuated themselves into the juncture of her body. Moisture, he felt it then smelled her arousal. Slade parted her nether lips then pushed his middle finger into her. Wet. Heat. Enough! Slade moved fast. His wide shoulders pushed her thighs apart as he pushed his nose into her mound. The scent of woman, fertile, strong, brave, all the qualities anyone could want in a mate. She possessed them all and she belonged to him. She grabbed his hair again and he could feel her pleasure. Slade growled softly again as he parted her with his thumbs. “Malcolm?” Her soft voice reached through the fog of lust and the animal need racing through his system. “Shh, Just let me…” Slade could hear the growl in his own voice but he couldn’t stop, not now. She belonged to him and it was time she knew it! He licked her softly then stabbed his tongue into her. Joie gasped and lifted her hips. Honey. She tasted like warm honey. Slade licked her again then settled in to kiss and suckle her here. Joie gasped again. He could feel her thighs trembling and now he wanted to feel her come. Slade entered her with one finger. He felt her clamp on him but it wasn’t enough. A second finger followed the first. She gasped as he suckled at the top of her mound and his fingers filled her. Slade could feel his cock jerking as he pushed his fingers deep into her body then pulled them out, pushed them back in again. Joie cried out, then she shook all over. Slade lifted his head to watch her. He wrapped his arm around her so he could continue to tease her nub with his thumb. She stiffened in his arms and cried out again. Slade removed his fingers from her body and stuck them in his mouth. He moved swiftly, flipping her onto her stomach and releasing his own groan as he filled her. Joie rose up slightly and he allowed her to get to her knees. He’d take her now, as though she was a female shifter, he’d take her from a dominant position, show her his strength, prove his worthiness to be her mate. Slade leaned over her body, biting gently at the back of her neck, his hands moving from her breasts to her hips and back again. 99

Marilu Mann

Slade thrust hard into her and felt her tighten on him. He opened his eyes, only then realizing he’d closed them. Joie’s head was thrown back, her eyes closed as well. “Joie. Open your eyes.” His voice still came out as a growl and her beautiful eyes opened wide. He didn’t see fear there, just immense satisfaction. Slade thrust into her again and felt her arch her back under him. Keeping his eyes on her face, he increased his motion into her body. Joie’s mouth opened but no sound escaped. He moved his hands to her hips, holding her still for his thrusts. She tightened her inner muscles on his cock. Slade growled from his stomach as his climax hit him. He felt his body spurt deep inside hers, felt his cock jumping once, twice, then a third and fourth time as she came apart under him. Slade stayed over her until he could feel his arms shaking. He lowered them slowly to the ground, pulling her into the curve of his body and holding tightly to her until the last shudder left both of their bodies. Joie moaned softly then pulled his hand up from her breast to kiss his knuckles. His hands were still bloodied from his fight. Slade knew his eyes still glowed, but he felt no fear in her. He started to withdraw and realized that for the first time in his life he hadn’t used a condom. That thought widened his eyes and caused him to pull away. He looked down his body at his now-limp cock. Joie sighed and rolled over into his body. She curled against him like a pup, running her hand over his chest, tugging lightly at the hair there. “Malcolm? Are you okay?” “Fine. Are you?” The growl was gone now, along with his better sense. Shit, making love on the ground like the animal he could be, and with Maggie’s body in the clearing less than a hundred yards from them! What the fuck was he thinking? Slade sat up brushing a quick kiss over Joie’s head. “Stay here for a minute, okay?” “Okay.” She was just too damn pliant, too soft, too sweet. Slade shook his head as he headed back for the clearing. The wound on his thigh throbbed. The adrenaline and passion had left him suddenly and the pain rode him hard now. He planned to drag Maggie’s body to the edge of the bayou and let the gators have her. He doubted they’d want the skanky bitch, but what they didn’t eat the snakes and fish would. Slade stopped dead still in the clearing. There was no body. He whipped around, scenting the air. No fucking scent, no body. Where had she gone? “Fuck!” Would this bitch never die? Twice now he’d been sure he’d killed her. Twice now she’d gotten away. Fuck, fuck, fuck! Slade ran a hand through his hair in frustration then smelled Joie on his skin. Joie! God! Slade ran back to where he’d left Joie, jumping the fallen tree and landing in front of her. Joie shrieked again then put her hands over her heart. “Malcolm, you scared me to death!”

100

Changing Hearts

“Come with me now. No argument, Joie.” Slade put his hand out and pulled her to her feet. He didn’t give her a chance to argue or question him. He simply scooped her up and took off at a run for the cabin. It wasn’t much protection, but it was better than staying out here. Joie held tightly to him, her face against his neck. He must have hurt Maggie pretty badly for her not to attack him while he’d been screwing his brains out. She could have killed them both. Slade stumbled at that thought. He couldn’t stand anything happening to Joie! He regained his feet without ever slowing down. Joie hung on tight. His concern must have communicated itself to her. He knew she could sense him at times, just as he knew when she drew near. He couldn’t let her know how scared he’d been just now. He reached the clearing around the cabin and came to a sliding halt. Searching the area with eyes and ears, he stepped forward slowly. Everything appeared to be okay. Slade took off at a lope. He bounded onto the porch and through the screen door, looking for Kay. Slade put Joie on her feet then cupped her face. “Are you okay?” “I’m fine, Malcolm, but you’re bleeding.” “It’s nothing, I’ll be fine.” He kissed her then looked around. “Where’s Kay?” “She went to deliver a baby at Boudreaux’s place. Malcolm, sit down, I’ll stitch up your cut.” “No. Joie, listen to me. Maggie isn’t dead. Did Kay take that pistol?” “I’m pretty sure she did. She usually takes it with her when she goes on the boat because of the snakes.” “Good. I don’t want you going anywhere without that shotgun. Jesus, you and that shotgun!” Suddenly he laughed. Slade remembered what he’d seen when he came into the cabin. Joie, his Joie, with a shotgun pointed right at Maggie’s chest. He could smell the silver shot. He remembered the look on Kay’s face and the determination on Joie’s. “What on God’s green earth were you thinking?” Slade grabbed her shoulders, shaking her slightly. “She could have killed you!” He pulled Joie into his arms and held her tight. “That bitch could have killed you.” His voice broke and he gripped Joie even tighter. Her arms came around his waist and he felt her place a kiss on his chest right where she’d marked him. Slade’s whole body tightened as Joie tilted her head back to look at him. “She could have killed you too.” The tears in her beautiful eyes made his throat tighten. Whatever this feeling was, it had to be the strongest emotion he’d ever felt in his life. “Joie,” Slade heard his voice crack as he bent toward her. She met him halfway and suddenly they were kissing as though neither could breathe without exchanging breath. Slade sucked her lower lip into his mouth then groaned as she coaxed his tongue into hers. For the second time in his life, Slade lost control. He shoved the door closed

101

Marilu Mann

then pushed Joie against it. She wrapped her arms and legs around him when he picked her up. Joie gasped when he filled her. His thrusts were hard and uneven, like his breathing. His hands held tightly to her butt as he rammed his body into hers over and over. Joie cried out as her climax approached and Malcolm simply moved faster. Joie cried out again as she felt Malcolm’s release. She gasped, trying to catch her breath. Malcolm didn’t let go of her, he simply backed toward one of the kitchen chairs and sat down, still holding her in his arms. “Malcolm?” “Baby, did I hurt you?” She shook her head and he spoke again. “Don’t say anything.” Malcolm pulled her head down to his chest and simply held her in his arms as they both relearned how to breathe. Finally, she pushed on his chest then met his eyes. “What happened to ‘no condom, no sex’?” “Moonlust.” He snorted softly then admitted, “And, yeah, well, after the first time I realized how good it felt.” He smiled, actually smiled as he brushed the hair away from her face. “Besides, you’re on that patch, right?” Joie felt the blush creep over her face as she shifted on his lap. She avoided his question. “What’s moonlust?” “Shifters sometimes lose control during a full moon. We call it moonlust. Joie? You’re on that patch thing, right?” “I haven’t replaced it this week.” “You mean I could have gotten you pregnant?” “Would that be so terrible?” Joie kept her voice soft and she couldn’t meet his eyes. “I don’t know.” Malcolm moved her slightly then wrapped his arms around her again. “I have to leave, Joie. I have to go back to New Orleans. The Pack will keep coming here if I don’t. I don’t want to put you and Kay in any more danger.” “I understand that you have to go, but then can’t you come back here?” She hated the pleading note in her voice but wanted to know how he felt. Did his feelings for her echo her love for him? Did he want a baby? His “I don’t know” reopened an old wound. “I may not be able to come back, Joie.” Malcolm took a deep breath. “Can we talk about something else?” “Are you hungry?” Since he wouldn’t accept comfort in one form, maybe she could offer it in another. “Yeah. Starving.” Malcolm smiled as Joie got up, straightened her skirt, removed her ruined bra and pulled her shirt down. She moved quietly toward the sink where she washed her hands, watching him the entire time. He never took his eyes off her either. Joie turned to the fridge. “There’s leftover gumbo that you missed the other night.” 102

Changing Hearts

“That’s fine, baby.” Malcolm stood and stretched. “I’m gonna take a quick shower.” Joie turned in time to watch him change into animal form then back into human quickly. He rubbed his thigh then glanced at her. “Good as new, well, almost.” Malcolm winked then headed down the hall. Joie watched him walk away, the muscles in his back and legs moving fluidly and sexily. She wondered how many more times she could watch him walk away before her heart shattered for good.

103

Marilu Mann

Chapter Thirteen Slade stood in the shower, letting the water flow over him, his mind racing. He could still smell Joie on his skin. He’d taken her twice like the animal he really was, and all he could think about was how damn good she’d felt in his arms. Even knowing he’d put her in danger he couldn’t just walk away from her. Shaking water out of his face, Slade bathed quickly then stepped out of the shower. The important thing now had to be making sure Joie and the old woman stayed safe. He’d have to go back to New Orleans, to the compound, sooner than he really wanted to but there was no way Maggie would let go of this. Her showing up here proved that. Slade pulled on a pair of jeans but didn’t bother with any other clothing. He realized he’d left his other jeans in the woods. Oh well, he’d retrieve them later. Slade left the bathroom, intent on finding Joie. He could smell her in the small living room, could feel her agitation as she paced across the floor. Stepping out of her bedroom, he paused to watch her for a moment. He leaned against the doorframe, waiting for her to acknowledge him. He knew she was aware of him, he just waited to see what had her so agitated. She suddenly spun to face him, proof to him that she could sense him. “Malcolm, I’m worried about you.” Of all things he’d expected her to say that had to be the last! She was worried about him? “Why?” “Well, I think it’s obvious that Maggie isn’t going to stop coming after you. You’ve got to do something to get her off your back. She’s horrible. She made me cold all over. How could you—” She stopped suddenly, biting her lip. She really didn’t need to say anything else. He knew exactly what she asked. Slade walked into the room, took Joie’s hand then sat down on the couch, pulling her down beside him. “You’re right. Maggie isn’t going to stop coming after me.” He smoothed her hair away from her face then tipped her chin up so that she met his eyes. “I plan to get her off my back, permanently.” Slade pulled Joie against his side when she shivered then spoke quietly to the top of her head. “She was Alpha Bitch, baby. In some ways I’m just like any other man, I have sexual needs. If I wanted to fulfill those needs it had to be with the Alpha Bitch.” “Then why are you making love to me? I’m not Alpha anything.” Her words were mumbled into his chest, her hand lay lightly over his heart. 104

Changing Hearts

“You’re so much more than that, Joie.” He wrapped his arms tight around her, holding on. “With Maggie, it was just a release. With you, it’s so much more. I’ve never felt about anyone the way I feel about you and it scares the shit out of me.” “Malcolm?” Joie shoved against his chest until he released her enough so that she could see his face. “What are you saying?” “Joie, I…” Slade stopped, his throat closing up on the words he’d never said to anyone. “You…” he tried again, but still couldn’t say it. “It’s okay, Malcolm.” She stroked her hand over his chest then kissed him softly, her lips brushing across his. “Come eat, I know you’re starving. We’ll talk later.” She got up and walked across the room. The sway of her hips caused him to clench his fists. She glanced at him over one shoulder, a smile on her beautiful mouth and he knew in that instant that he’d follow her anywhere. He’d heel if she wanted him to. Joie Sue Landry, a tiny human female had done the near impossible. She’d tamed him and tamed him good. Slade got off the couch to follow the only woman he’d ever love into the kitchen. He wanted to sit across the table from her just to stare at her as he ate. Then he wanted to take her to bed and make love to her until the sun came up. She was the only good thing in his life and he intended to hold on as long as he could.

***** Maggie limped into the compound, cradling her right arm and with the back of her neck stinging like mad. She’d come to while Slade had been fucking his new bitch. The impulse to kill them both had ridden her hard, but she knew there was no way she could’ve take Slade on again right then. She’d left them there, fucking their brains out, and made her way back to where she’d hidden her car. The bastard had broken her arm—again. The bite marks on her neck would take some healing time as well. He must have stomped on her side too, because she’d felt the bones moving as she’d shifted. “Maggie? You okay?” Frank loped up to her, holding his hand out. “Do I look okay?” She moved away from him before he could touch her. He might be the most Alpha thing around right now, but his touch left her totally cold. He insisted on treating her like a female instead of as an equal. “I found him. The bastard’s still alive.” “Tell me where he is. I’ll take care of him.” Frank tried to put his arm around her and she growled as she shook him off again. “You’ll leave him alone. He’ll be coming here, after me if for no other reason. Until he does, you stay out of it.” “Maggie…” She kicked him as hard as she could, right in the balls. Frank crumpled to the ground, both hands on his crotch. 105

Marilu Mann

“You’ll do what I tell you, damn you. I’m in charge here right now.” Leaving him on the ground, she limped her way into the house. Several other Pack members stood in the hallway but they knew enough to stay out of her way. None of them made eye contact with her. Frank would learn the same, or she’d deal with him when the time came. Maggie walked into her bedroom, the largest one on the second floor, then through it to the connecting bathroom. Studying her face, she cursed Slade again. The bastard had given her a black eye. She’d give it back to him, that and more, now that she knew exactly how to get to him. Slade, the high and mighty Alpha, had become involved with a human. “Well, sweetheart, let’s see how you like it when your lover is threatened.” Maggie walked back into the bedroom and over to the intercom. She pushed a button that would send her voice throughout the house. “Slice, Ramsey, get your asses up here, now.” She moved into the bathroom and started water running in the tub. When the boys arrived she’d give them a show that would have them salivating and ready to do whatever she wanted them to do, including kidnapping Slade’s new toy and bringing her back to the compound. She wondered how the little human female would like entertaining the younger males in the Pack. In the meantime, she stripped, changed rapidly from human to wolf then back again. Maggie picked up a silk robe to await the two men she’d called. Kidnapping that little slut would get Slade right where she wanted him. A discreet knock sounded on the bedroom door, and then it opened to admit the two men she’d called. Slice, she wasn’t too sure of, he’d followed all of Slade’s instructions with a little too much enthusiasm. Ramsey she knew she could have anytime she wanted. He’d been hers to use as she wished for a long time. Maggie turned her back on the two of them and bent over. She felt their gazes resting on her ass and smiled. Straightening slowly, she stripped, knowing they were both watching her closely. “Come here, Slice.” He moved fast, coming up beside her without touching her. “Tell me about Dougie.” “He’s dead.” Maggie raised an eyebrow even as she reached out to cup Slice’s balls in her hand. She squeezed lightly, watching his eyes flash. “Did you find out any more about anyone helping Slade get away?” “No. Dougie didn’t know anything, Maggie.” She squeezed a bit harder and heard his quick intake of breath, saw the desire in his eyes, felt the moisture gathering in her own body. “Are you sure?” “Positive.”

106

Changing Hearts

“Well, good riddance to bad rubbish anyway. Ramsey, take off. I don’t need you right now.” Maggie didn’t wait to see if he’d follow her directions, she pulled Slice against her and ran her tongue over his throat, getting the taste of him in her mouth. “Get naked, Slice. I’m going to let you fuck me.” Maggie laughed as she released him and he hurried to strip out of his clothes. Maybe she’d been wrong about him. Maybe Slice would do nicely as her next consort. She wouldn’t make the same mistake she’d made with Slade. Maggie had always been able to control her lovers and direct their actions using sex. Not so with Slade. He’d been the one using her, and only for a physical release. He had never consulted or confided in her about his true goals. She’d done her best to manipulate him, to get him to do what she wanted. Her failure with him had led to the plot with Cutter to kill him. After all, since she couldn’t control Slade, she’d needed to eliminate him, permanently. Cutter had definitely been hers. He’d worshipped the ground she walked on, had done anything and everything she wanted him to do, including going after Slade. She missed him. Maggie turned off the water as she stepped into the garden tub then turned to watch Slice. He was good-looking, young, built. He had a few too many tattoos for her taste but he was well hung enough. It all depended on whether or not he knew what to do with what he had. From the interest in his face as she’d squeezed his balls, she thought he just might be able to satisfy her particular needs. Maggie sank back into the warm water as Slice stepped into the tub. If nothing else, he’d take her mind off Slade and that little slut he’d been fucking. “Grab that shampoo, Slice. Pour some in your hands and get it warm. I want you to wash my hair.” Maggie turned her back on him, watching his actions in the mirrored wall around the tub. He had a smile on his face and he was fully erect as he followed her directions to the letter.

***** Slade ate three bowlfuls of Joie’s gumbo before he even started to feel full. Joie sat across from him picking at a bowl until he reached out to touch her hand. “Joie? Everything’s going to be okay.” “How can you say that? We know for sure they’re coming after you. They won’t stop, will they?” “No. I have to go back to New Orleans. I’ll have to face the Pack. But right now, the only place we’re going is to bed. When will the old woman be back?” He knew he’d get a rise out of her by calling Kay that and she didn’t disappoint. “I wish you’d call her Tante, or at least Kay.” Joie put their bowls in the sink and ran water in them. When she turned around, he was right behind her.

107

Marilu Mann

Slade trapped her against the counter and kissed her. She responded immediately, wrapping her arms around his waist and pressing close to him. He kissed her until they were both breathless then backed up a step. “You get to me, baby, you really do.” Slade held his hand out and Joie put her hand in his. He started walking down the hall backward, pulling her with him. “Where are we going?” She smiled as she asked the question and he grinned back at her. “To bed.” “Malcolm, it’s not even six o’clock.” “Yeah? So?” “Why are we going to bed?” The gleam in her eye told him she teased him again. He loved it when she did that. Loved it? Slade stopped suddenly and pulled her into his arms. “We’re going to bed because I need you. I need to fu…make love to you. I need to hold you and know that you’re safe. I need to be inside you.” He heard the catch in her breath and couldn’t believe he’d just spilled his guts that way. She really was turning him into a pet and the weird thing was, it didn’t freak him out! Joie tilted her head back to smile at him. “I love you, Malcolm.” Slade shook his head slightly then groaned as he leaned forward to kiss her. He kissed her over and over, holding tightly to her, stealing her breath, giving her back his. “Joie, Joie,” he whispered her name as her cool hands moved over his waist and up his back. Slade tilted her head back again to stare into her eyes. “I…” the ringing phone startled him. He hadn’t even noticed a phone in the cabin. “Say it, Malcolm.” Joie squeezed him, a smile hovering on her face. “Get the phone, baby. It might be important.” Slade released her, leaning against the wall as she moved into the living room. He could only hear her side of the conversation but the note of worry in her voice concerned him. Slade moved into the living room to stand beside her. “Okay, just stay there, we’ll come get you.” Joie disconnected the phone then turned to him. “Tante’s stranded. The boat motor just died. She’s not sure what’s wrong with it and Boudreaux’s not home to fix it. I need to go pick her up.” She started away from him and Slade grabbed her arm. “Wait. I think you’d be safer here. I’ll go get the old…” A look from Joie adjusted his verbiage. “Kay. Give me directions.” Joie stared at him as if he’d just grown two heads. “You’ll go get her?” “Yeah. Don’t look so surprised, baby.” For some reason her shock irritated him. It wasn’t as if he hated the old witch. She meant something to Joie. And he realized that

108

Changing Hearts

Kay meant something to him as well. She’d fully accepted him into her family so he’d do everything he could to ensure her safety. “Malcolm, don’t be silly, I’ll come with you.” Joie put a hand on his forearm. He waited a moment to enjoy the softness of her touch. “No. You’ll be safer here.” And he realized just how important it had become to him that she stay safe. “Besides, I’m pretty sure I can get the engine up and running again. You just stay inside the cabin and keep that shotgun handy, okay?” Her hair fell into her face as she nodded. Reaching out tentatively, he tucked a random curl behind her ear. The silky texture seemed to burn into his skin. He resisted the urge to pull her down the hall to her bed. Kay needed a knight in shining armor, since there wasn’t one around, this slightly tarnished outlaw shifter was apparently good enough for them. So be it. He grabbed his shirt and shoes, sitting down to pull them on. Joie sighed as she found paper and pen. She wrote directions down for him on how to find Boudreaux’s place then stood in front of him until he looked up at her. “Promise me you’ll be careful.” Her moss-green eyes reflected something he didn’t recognize at first. “I promise. Swear you’ll stay inside with the shotgun handy.” “I will.” Slade pulled her into his lap, wrapping his arms around her and holding her tight. Joie buried her face in his neck and he felt her place a kiss just below his jaw. “I’ll be waiting for you.” Then it hit him. Joie was worried about him. She would wait for him to get back. That had to be the most amazing thing anyone had ever said to him. He couldn’t remember a time ever in his life that anyone had waited for him, worried about him. He felt his face split into a grin that allowed nothing but joy to shine through in that moment. Hell, he might even be able to forgive Maggie and Cutter. The smile fell off his face. No. There was nothing forgivable about either of them. Joie stirred in his arms. “Malcolm? What is it?” “Nothing, baby. Nothing. Just me thinking about some unfinished business.” Slade got to his feet slowly, still holding her in his arms. He released her legs, letting her slide down his body. Joie stepped out of his arms and followed him to the back door. Slade cupped her face in one hand. “Lock the door and shoot anyone you don’t know.” He leaned down, kissed her again, then loped around the side of the cabin. He started his bike and roared off down the drive. Joie watched until his bike rounded the curve to the main road then she closed and locked the door. He’d been on the verge of telling her he loved her, she just knew it. Just as she knew that she most assuredly loved him. Twice he’d made love to her without

109

Marilu Mann

protection. She put her hands on her stomach as she thought hard about having Malcolm’s baby. Could it be possible? Could he have impregnated her this afternoon? She wanted to know more about moonlust, wanted to know more about shifters and their emotions. No, that wasn’t quite true, she only wanted to know more about Malcolm’s emotions. She could go the rest of her life without ever seeing Maggie again! But not Malcolm. “Pregnant? Oh Mon Dieu, would he want a baby? Would he be glad if I lost the baby? Would he ask me to…” Joie couldn’t let herself voice the words. And nothing, not even Malcolm’s fury, would prevent her from carrying his child to term if she was so blessed. Joie caught herself humming as she wandered through the cabin. Malcolm had gone off to check on Tante. Whether he admitted it or not, she knew he cared about Tante, she also knew he felt something strong for her. Perhaps those feelings could be enough to keep him here with them and not cause him to lose his freedom. “Girl, don’t go there. Malcolm’s a wanderer even if he isn’t running. He needs his room, his space, his freedom. I can’t ask that of him.” But maybe, just maybe she could talk him into giving her the child she would so dearly love to have.

110

Changing Hearts

Chapter Fourteen Twenty minutes later Slade pulled up in front of a ramshackle cabin. Joie’s directions indicated he’d have to go on foot from here. He pocketed the bike keys, glancing around as he did so. There was a rusty car up on blocks, all the windows busted out of it, no tires visible and the interior shredded, probably by animals. Nothing but raccoons and squirrels had been living around here for a while. He sniffed again and caught the faint scent of water, herbs and humans from his right. That way led to Kay. Slade skirted quickly through the woods to the edge of the bayou. A newer cabin had been built here. It stood off the ground about four feet, held by sturdy posts. A wide porch angled down both the sides he could see. Faint music came from inside the cabin, a woman’s voice joining the singing from the radio. The air also held the smell of chicken, making his stomach rumble even though he’d just eaten. Kay’s small boat bobbed gently at the dock. He noticed three small blond kids watching with big eyes as he came down the path and stepped down into the boat. Kay waited there with them. “You know what you’re doing, boy?” The old woman seemed to stare into him. For a moment he imagined she asked him about something other than the pirogue. His eyes narrowed as he considered her. Her direct gaze held his until he let his eyes slide away. Slade shrugged off the odd feeling that came with that gesture. Kay knew what and who he was. That hadn’t been a dominant display, therefore he hadn’t just submitted to her. Her leathered skin crinkled as she began to laugh. Slade felt slightly claustrophobic as the kids moved closer together, then moved, almost as a unit, toward the boat. They acted so smoothly and without words that he imagined them to be a wolf pup pack. But they just stood there watching. “Better than most, old woman.” He removed the engine casing and checked the small outboard motor. “Spark plugs are wet. You got any spares?” “In the tackle box by your feet. I didn’t think about them.” Kay lowered herself into a lawn chair on the dock as he found the spark plugs. He pulled his shirt off, pulled the useless spark plugs out, dropping them onto his shirt, and started replacing them. Slade glanced up as the children moved even closer. “Who do the rug rats belong to?” “Those children are all Boudreaux’s. Their momma be having a brother or sister for them just any day now. I thought it would be tonight but this baby, it’s stubborn. Just like some other folks I know. You like kids?” “Never been around them much.” Slade glanced up again to find the smallest of the children grinning a mostly toothless grin at him from mere inches away.

111

Marilu Mann

“Well, little Chantal seems to like you plenty.” The old woman cackled at him as the little girl reached out to touch his shoulder. Slade forced himself to stand still as her tiny hand touched his tattoo. He’d never felt such a tentative touch before. “Pretty.” She lisped at him as she patted the wolf’s head on his shoulder. “She likes your tattoo.” A second child, this one a boy, stepped forward to stand behind his sister. “Yeah, I guess.” Slade put the engine casing back in place. He turned to face his audience. The little girl, Chantal, held her arms up to him. Slade looked helplessly at Kay. “What?” “She wants you to pick her up, boy.” “Me?” Slade stared at the kids for a moment then held his arms out slowly. Chantal launched herself into his arms, giving him a wet smacking kiss on the cheek, her tiny bare feet thumping into his chest. Slade flinched even as his arms tightened around her. She squealed and he stared at Kay with what a look of complete horror. “You’re holding too tight, boy. Ease off a bit.” Her cackle punctuated her humor. He relaxed his hold slightly to be rewarded with a ripple of laughter along with soft, sticky lips pressing against his cheek. She smelled of apple juice and pudding. Her hair gleamed almost white it was so blonde and her eyes were as blue as the sky. She grinned at him again and he could see the glimmer of teeth breaking through her pink gums. “How old is she?” He couldn’t take his eyes off the child. In his mind he could see a baby girl with Joie’s burnished curls. She continued to pat his face and shoulder, saying “pretty”, over and over again. “Chantal’s two. My name’s Tyler. I’m seven and Jackie’s four.” Slade looked at the little boy with a slight grin. He recognized another Alpha when he met one, and this kid had it in spades. Protective of his sisters, a little wary of this stranger, but willing to put himself out there. Slade tried to remember the last time he’d interacted with kids. The Pack members had known his feelings about children and kept the kids away from him. Tyler’s skinny arms stuck out from his t-shirt and his hands were fisted on his hips. “You the oldest, then?” “Yeah.” The kid puffed his chest out and Slade’s grin widened. Yeah, this kid definitely had Alpha potential. “Hey, you kids, get on back to the house.” A masculine voice intruded and Slade moved his gaze from the boy. A man in a dirty blue shirt and faded jeans stood at the foot of the porch. The older kids whooped as they ran toward him. Chantal squirmed until Slade set her on her feet, then she took off after her siblings. Slade flinched as she fell, but she got right back up, scrambling up to her father.

112

Changing Hearts

The man hugged all three then picked the little one up, holding her quite naturally against his chest, brushing the dirt off her knees. He kissed her cheek then set her on her feet, gently patting her bottom. “Y’all get washed up for supper, now. Miss Kay? You and your friend will be staying?” “No.” Slade shot a quick look at Kay. “I mean, you can stay if you want. I need to get back to Joie.” She laughed at him again! “Thanks just the same, Boudreaux, we’ll be heading home. You, boy, get back on that fancy motorbike of yours and I’ll take my time in the boat. You tell Joie I’ll be home by dark, you hear?” “Just make sure you are. I’d hate to have to come looking for you.” Slade pulled himself easily out of the boat and onto the edge of the dock then handed Kay down into the boat. The engine roared to life with a quick pull on the starter and Boudreaux helped him untie the boat. “I appreciate you coming down here, mister.” Boudreaux held his hand out for Slade to shake. He shrugged and grinned. “Me, I was still at work over to the mill or I’d have helped Miss Kay. She’s a nice lady.” “Yeah. So, those are your kids?” Slade had shaken the other man’s hand, not exactly comfortable with the process, but knowing it was something human males did. “Yep.” Slade watched as the man’s chest expanded with pride. “They’re all mine. Number four is on the way. You sure you don’t wanna stay for supper? My Evie, she makes real good fried chicken.” “No, thanks. I’d better go.” Even though his stomach rumbled disapproval, he still didn’t feel comfortable talking to humans for any length of time. The man nodded then shook his hand again as they parted by the house. Slade took off down the path back to his bike. Slade took a quick look around again before he started his bike. These people didn’t have much but they seemed to be happy. The kids were well fed, clean, obviously cared for. The man’s pride in his family had been so obvious. Slade wondered what it would have been like to have had someone be proud of him. His uncle had terrorized him, his aunt had been afraid of him and he didn’t really remember his parents at all. Shaking off the past, Slade straddled his bike and revved the engine. Still, he touched the side of his face where Chantal had kissed him. He grinned as he put the bike in gear and took off toward the cabin. Joie waited for him and, if he timed it right, they’d be able to spend some time in bed before the old woman got home. He hit the gas harder, letting the wind blow his hair back from his face. Going home never felt so sweet.

*****

113

Marilu Mann

Slade pulled up at the cabin a little over an hour after he’d left. He saw movement in the kitchen window then watched Joie peer out through the small window in the door. When she recognized him, she opened the door with a smile. “Everything okay?” “Yeah, Kay’s on her way back here in the boat. Anything going on here?” Slade followed her back into the cabin into the living room. “No.” He heard her catch her breath then swallow hard. “Malcolm, I was wondering…” Joie stopped beside the couch then turned to smile at him. “Would you like to go away for a day or two?” “Go away? Where?” “Well, my father had a fishing cabin back further in the bayou. It’s kind of secluded and kind of small, but I’d like to show it to you.” “Why?” “It’s sort of my, well, sort of a special place. One I’d like to share with you.” “I’m not going to run away again, Joie.” The words left his mouth before he could think what they meant. Not going to run away? He had to leave. It was for her own good. “No! That’s not what I meant.” She came to him then, wrapping her arms around him and resting her head against his chest. “I know you have to leave, you’ve made that clear. I just hoped we’d be able to spend at least one night completely alone.” Slade let her warmth fill his heart as it did his arms. A smile moved over his face. This tiny human woman held onto him as surely as though she held a leash. “Can’t get enough, baby?” When she sputtered and tried to pull away from him, he laughed as he tightened his grip then leaned forward to kiss her. When he pulled his mouth away from hers, he stared straight at her. “I know I can’t get enough of you. I want to have you completely naked and lick my way from your toes to your forehead. Then I want to turn you over and start again. Then I want to suckle you until your nipples are so sensitive that just my breath going across them makes you come.” Her breathing sounded jagged and unsteady as he continued telling her exactly what he wanted to do to her. Joie moaned helplessly in his arms as he picked her up and carried her to her bed. He loved the feeling of her soft curves pressing into his chest and arms. She might feel delicate in his arms but he knew her strength, knew how fierce she could be when protecting her loved ones. Hadn’t she proved that when she’d faced Maggie down? He didn’t know of any Alpha Bitch that could beat Joie there. Joie looked up at her lover as he leaned down. Her heart skipped a beat. He looked so tender. The warm glowing of his eyes nearly untied the emotions she’d so carefully

114

Changing Hearts

put away. If he would just give her a few days in the cabin, she would be able to let him go with less pain. A tear leaked down her cheek. Malcolm’s finger traced its path. “What is it, baby? Why are you crying?” The puzzlement in his face made her smile. Joie reached up to draw him close. As she kissed him, she murmured against his lips, “It’s nothing, Malcolm. You just make me feel so sweet inside.” As she’d hoped, he didn’t question her. Instead he covered her body with his and she reveled in the feeling of being entirely buried by hard muscular flesh. Her nails gained purchase on his shoulders as he nipped at her ear. Joie thought heaven must have come down to earth in that moment. Even though Malcolm seemed to want to move slowly with her, she wanted it all now. Her hips rose to merge with his. Happiness sang through her blood as she felt him grow even harder. She’d never realized the power of enticing and exciting a lover like this before. As he slid inside her, she threw her head back and pushed at his shoulders. She wanted to watch him as he moved on her body. Malcolm responded to her shoving at him by stopping, but began his luscious thrusting again when she whispered, “Don’t stop. Please don’t stop.” His smile of pure delight warmed her. This was what she’d always dreamed of. A man who would love her and let her love him in return. Then her thoughts fell into a dark well of passion as her belly tightened then melted beneath him. Through her own haze, she felt him pulsing inside her. Part of her regretted that he’d remembered to grab a condom before they began. But she wrapped her arms around him as he rolled to his back, pulling her with him. The hollow of his shoulder seemed custom-made for her head. She kissed him gently before drifting off to sleep. Slade smiled into the soft cloud of curls surrounding his face. Joie responded and gave in ways he’d never known possible. He couldn’t imagine ever being with anyone else. His time with her was limited so he intended to take full advantage of it. Since he didn’t know if he’d survive the challenge that he would eventually have to face, Slade decided to put as much living into the next few days as he could. And if that meant spending a few days at some remote cabin, he’d go there with her gladly. If he could make her smile and keep her sated, so much the better. He let her sleep for a bit but roused her when he heard the boat returning. When Kay had put her satchel away and had a bite to eat, the three of them sat down to discuss their plans. Kay wanted to spend some time with the Boudreaux family so she’d be there when the newest child arrived and be there to help with the others. Delight creased her face when Joie told her of their plans to go to the cabin. Tante Kay decreed that they’d drop her off then continue into the bayou to Joie’s cabin. Slade just sat back and, for the first time in a long time, let someone else make plans and decisions for him. 115

Marilu Mann

***** Maggie sat up in the massive bed, stretching languidly. Slice slept beside her, his breathing deep and even. He’d been an interesting bed partner, one she knew she could train. He had known what to do with his equipment, now she just needed to teach him to be a bit more aggressive. The more aggressive the better, as long as he remembered who was in control here. That had been her mistake with Slade, she’d never truly controlled him. Yawning as she got out of the bed, Maggie strolled over to the mirror. The black eye had almost completely faded and the bruises on her shoulders were from Slice, not from her fight with Slade. She dressed then walked back over to the bed to weigh her options with Slice. He stood about her height, but packed more solid muscle. He’d be able to give Slade a good run in the Challenge circle if it came to that. Maggie shook her head. She wouldn’t think about that right now. Now was for making plans and solidifying her control of the Pack. Several males had been leery of her taking over so she’d had to surround herself with wolves ready to do whatever she asked. She’d found them in Ramsey and Slice. There might be a few more, she’d wait and see. Picking the leather strap up from the floor, she ran it through her hands a few times then smacked Slice across the ass with it. He jumped and growled as he woke to face this threat. Maggie laughed then leaned over to rub her hand over his ass, squeezing the area she’d just smacked, and kissing him hard. She broke the kiss when he reached for her. “Time to get up. I’m hungry.” “Come back to bed, I’ll slake that hunger.” Slice reached for her but she evaded his hands. “Later. Meet me back here at midnight.” Maggie strolled out of the room, leaving Slice to get dressed on his own. She had plans to make. It would soon be time for Slade to return to the compound and face the Pack. The time for a new era had arrived and she would be in charge of things from here on out. And she knew just how to hurt Slade in the worst way possible now.

116

Changing Hearts

Chapter Fifteen Morning came much too early. Slade groaned as he rolled onto his side. Joie molded her body to his back, bringing a smile to his face before he even opened his eyes. It felt nice waking up with her. More than nice, spectacular. She’d tried to put her gown back on last night and he’d tossed it under the bed. Her breasts pressed into his back and her arm lay across his waist. He felt her move behind him, felt her press a kiss right between his shoulders. When she touched the same spot with the tip of her tongue, he got hard. “Malcolm?” Her voice came out as just a whisper of sound. “Hmm?” “Are you awake?” Slade rolled onto his back, wrapping his arms around her. “Yeah. What’s up, baby?” “I just wondered about something you said last night. You said you might not be able to come back. What did you mean?” His morning erection flagged a little as he thought about never making love to her again. No. That wouldn’t happen. He’d survive the Challenge circle if it was the last thing he did. “You never know what’s going to happen in a challenge, baby.” He moved his head to kiss her and she pulled back from him slightly. “Like what?” She ran her fingers through the hair on his chest then propped her chin on him. Slade sighed as he thought about what to say to her. “The first time I ever went into a Challenge circle I was eighteen. I wasn’t anywhere near ready for it, but I sure as hell thought I was.” Slade paused a moment, gathering his thoughts again, letting his mind drift back in time. “It wasn’t a challenge for Alpha, just a second spot. The Beta wolf standing in the circle had nearly ten years and thirty pounds on me, but I was just cocky enough to think I could kick his ass.” He huffed out a laugh then met her gaze. “He beat me so bad I couldn’t even walk out of the circle. I just lay there watching the rest of the fights. When they were all over, he’d won and I’d learned a valuable lesson.” “What lesson?” “Don’t bite off more than you can chew.” With that, he pulled her over on top of him, his new second favorite position for making love. Joie smiled as she sat up astride him.

117

Marilu Mann

“Your eyes are glowing. That is the most amazing thing I’ve ever seen, the way they do that.” “Get a condom, Joie. I need to be inside you.” Slade cupped her breasts then sat up enough to suckle her. Joie didn’t argue with him, she moved just enough to reach the bedside table and in moments lowered herself onto his latex-covered shaft. Slade lay back and grabbed the headboard, moving his hips just enough to get deeper inside her then he put his head back and watched her. Joie moved on him, finding her own pace, her own pleasure and he watched. He watched her facial expressions, watched her beautiful eyes close. He released the headboard long enough to put her hands on her breasts then grabbed it again. Watching her stroke and tease her own nipples while he buried himself deep inside her only made him hotter and harder. It was the most erotic, beautiful thing he’d ever seen. She liked it too. He could hear her breathing change, felt it in the way she tightened on him and when she let go, he lifted his hips completely off the bed with his own release. Joie collapsed onto his chest then felt his arms come around her. Never, never in her life had she ever experienced anything like Malcolm Slade. She lifted her head long enough to kiss him softly. She felt him smile as he hugged her tightly to his chest. “I love you, Malcolm.” She didn’t expect a response. She knew it was hard for him to say what he was feeling. Still, she thought he must return her feelings. Joie knew he cared about her, cared what happened to her and to Tante Kay. For now, that was enough. Joie moved slowly off the bed then stood beside it to look at him again. The most beautiful man she’d ever seen, tattoos, scars and all, lay in her bed, a smug grin on his face. Leaning down, she kissed him again then turned and headed for the bathroom. Knowing he watched her, she put an extra sway in her walk. The only warning she had that he was coming was the slight creak of the bed frame as he got out of bed. Strong arms came around her middle as he lifted her off the floor and carried her into the bathroom. He kissed the top of her head as he started the shower then stepped into it with her still held captive. She was beginning to like being carried this way! They bathed quickly, exchanging kisses, then got out to dry off and dress. Joie went into the kitchen while he started throwing clothes into his backpack. Kay joined them as they sat down to eat. “Y’all got everything you need? Joie, you done packed some food?” “Yes ma’am. We’ve got enough to last a few days. I need to remember the gas for the generator, though. Malcolm? Will you remind me?” “Sure, baby.” He finished eating then stood to stretch. “You sure you got enough food packed?”

118

Changing Hearts

“I’m sure. Though you eat enough for four.” She playfully punched him in the stomach as she moved past him. “I told you I had a healthy appetite. I can’t help it if I have a fast metabolism.” He grabbed her hand, nibbling at her knuckles before letting her go. “I just bet you do, what with animal and man changing places all the time,” Tante Kay chimed in with an observation that hadn’t occurred to Joie. “She’s right! I bet that’s how you can eat as much as you do but not gain any weight.” “What makes you think I don’t gain weight?” “Well, you haven’t since you’ve been here.” Joie eyed him critically. “It must be all the exercise you get when you’re in wolf form. And you do tend to eat more when you’ve gone from one form to another. Have you ever paid attention to that before? Maybe all shifters are that way, eating more as they expend more energy?” “Can we please change the subject? Isn’t it time to leave?” Malcolm was so obviously uncomfortable that both women stood and started preparing to leave. Joie moved into the living room to call their nearest neighbor. She’d need someone to watch the animals in the shed while she and Malcolm were gone. Tante Kay checked her satchel again just to make sure she had everything she needed. Slade went out onto the porch, stripped and shifted then made a quick circuit around the cabin just to make sure there weren’t any other shifters in the area. Maggie’d had plenty of time to get back to New Orleans, tell everyone he still lived, where he was, and to send others after him. The fact that she hadn’t done so almost made him more edgy than if she’d just sent in a team of hunters to finish him off. He arrived back at the cabin to see the two women loading the flat-bottomed boat. He shifted quickly and dressed then went to help them. The motor started with a roar of sound and they were off. Just a few short miles away, Joie and Slade bid Tante Kay farewell, watching as the three Boudreaux children swarmed around her, reaching into her pockets for candy. Joie turned to him with a smile, then steered the boat back out into the middle of the bayou. She pointed out various landmarks and childhood haunts to him and they watched the turtles disappearing into the water at their approach. Slade saw a snake in the water at one point and his skin crawled. Even as a wolf he had no use for snakes. It took them nearly an hour, winding through the bayou before they came to a small inlet. Joie steered the boat toward a floating dock and Slade jumped out to tie them up. He handed Joie out of the boat then wrapped his arms around her and took a deep breath. “God, it’s beautiful here.” The trees along the bank hid them somewhat from the main traffic on the bayou. The sun glinting off the water cast everything in a shimmering haze.

119

Marilu Mann

Moss hung heavy around them and the smells were unbelievable. Slade took a deep breath again. Lilacs, moss, faint smells of meat and cheese from the cooler in the bottom of the boat combined with deer, raccoon and otter. No other human smells. No sound either, except the birds and squirrels overhead and the sound of his and Joie’s breathing. He stepped back into the boat and hefted the cooler out. Crap, it weighs a ton! He grunted slightly as he put it on the dock then tossed the bags with their clothes and another bag of Joie’s up there as well. They loaded themselves down with Slade carrying the cooler with the gas can and one of her bags balanced on top. He’d slung his backpack on as well. Joie carried two bags and led the way. At the end of the floating dock, a wooden plank connected them to the shore. They walked across the plank and stepped onto the spongy surface of the bank. Joie indicated a small path then led the way. It wound and twisted farther back into the bayou where the trees got closer together and the sunlight became more shadow than anything else. Finally she stopped and set her bags down. Slade glanced around then finally noticed the small shack. It was raised off the ground by what he assumed to be telephone poles. Standing nearly four feet high, a steep staircase led the way to a wraparound porch. Joie left one of her bags on the ground then started up the stairs. She glanced at him with a smile. “The generator’s on the back porch, but we’ll need to open the place up and air it out first. Come on, I’ll show you around.” Slade set the cooler down then followed her up the steps. She unlocked the door and pushed it open. He followed her into the gloomy interior, wrinkling his nose slightly at the musty odor. Joie moved toward one of the large windows on either side of the door and removed wooden shutters. He went to her side to help her, then muscled the window open. Removing the shutters allowed him to see the interior more clearly. A worn sofa, two old comfortable-looking chairs and a small potbellied stove that occupied one corner. There were no pictures on the walls, and only one overhead light in the very center of the room. Joie led the way farther into the cabin. Two small bedrooms and a bath were off the central hallway to the right, she only went into those rooms to remove the shutters and open the windows. They walked straight down the hall to the kitchen where she unlocked and opened the back door and they repeated the process of removing the shutters there. Slade realized he could see the front door in a straight path from the back. Joie grinned at him as she moved about the kitchen, opening drawers until she found a hand towel. She wiped the countertops off and opened the refrigerator in the corner.

120

Changing Hearts

“It’s what’s called a ‘shotgun’ house. Meaning you can stand at one end and fire a shotgun all the way through the house without hitting anything.” She grinned at him again. “If you’ll get the gas can we can get the generator started and put the food away. Then I can show you around more.” “Okay.” Slade moved through the house, his curiosity about what was on the left side of the hallway prickling intently. He opened the only door on the left to see a large bedroom. The bedroom didn’t truly capture his attention, but the massive four-poster bed in the very center of the room did. How in the hell had someone managed to get that monster bed way the hell out here? Shaking his head at the erotic visions running through his mind, he walked out of the cabin and jumped off the porch. He bent his knees as he landed and touched the warm earth with one hand. A gasp behind him had him turning quickly. “Unbelievable! That was amazing!” Joie laughed as she moved to the edge of the porch. “Jump.” “What?” she laughed down at him even as she shook her head. “Jump, I’ll catch you.” Slade moved to stand in front of her. From this position he could almost see up her skirt. He grinned at that thought even as he held his arms up. “Come on, baby, jump.” “If you drop me, I’ll never feed you again.” Joie closed her eyes and stepped off the porch, trusting him to catch her. She gasped as she landed in his arms then laughed as she realized that “somehow” his hands had wound up under her skirt. “You’re incorrigible.” “No, I just constantly want you.” Malcolm gave her a smacking kiss as he set her on her feet and squeezed her butt. “I’ve got big plans for you, Miss Joie. I saw that bed.” He raised one eyebrow at her as he turned to pick up the gas can. “I also saw the ceiling fan in that room. Why don’t you just go take off your clothes and lay down on that bed while I get the generator started.” “Don’t be silly, we’ve got to get the food put away first.” She felt the blush heating her cheeks, but his sexual brazenness still shocked her from time to time. Truth be known, it thrilled her as well. She’d never had a man so enamored of her before. Even her former fiancé had looked at making love as more of a monthly ritual than a joyous experience. Joie moved to pick up the other bag she’d discarded earlier. Malcolm stepped in front of her, tilting her head back slightly. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

121

Marilu Mann

“I just don’t know what you see in me, Malcolm. I’m not tall or slender or beautiful. You’re like this perfect man and I’m just plain old me.” Malcolm moved the gas can and sat on the cooler, pulling her onto his lap. “You’re not plain, Joie. Your eyes caught my attention right away. They’re a mossy green that reminds me of the water near the cabin. When you’re happy, there’s a gold tint to them. You’ve got the most incredible skin, just made for stroking.” He took a deep breath as he trailed one hand over her neck and lightly over her breasts to her waist. “Don’t even get me started on your breasts and your ass. You know what I thought the first time I saw you? I thought you were the most sensual woman I’d ever seen. I knew your breasts would be soft, the softest pillows on earth. And you’re perfectly proportioned. You’ve got just enough meat on your bones for me to hang on to. You are beautiful, baby.” He kissed her then set her on her feet. “Enough of this, now let’s get this stuff inside before the mosquitoes start swarming. Joie simply stood still for a long moment, watching him walk up the steps with the cooler and the gas can. Malcolm had just praised everything her former fiancé had discounted. He must care for her to feel that way about her. If only he’d say the words. Joie sighed as she bent over and picked up her bag and his backpack. She moved up the steps and into the cabin, shutting the screen door behind her. The next two days would be as perfect as any one person could make them. That was a promise she made to herself, and one she intended to keep.

***** Slade collapsed onto his side, breathing hard. Sweat pooled in the small of his back and ran down his chest. He kept his hand on Joie just because he couldn’t bear to not be touching her. Beside him, Joie struggled to catch her breath as well. He’d fulfilled his first fantasy with the massive bed. Slade struggled into a sitting position. He ran a hand through his hair, smelling Joie on his fingers, on his skin. He laughed softly as he untied her legs. She’d been hesitant to allow him to restrain her until he’d showed her that she could pull free at any time, and until he’d promised she could tie him up next. That thought hardened him even as heat pooled in his belly. His little darling could only moan softly as he massaged her legs now. He grinned as he lifted her foot to his mouth and gently bit then licked her instep. She shivered and tried to pull her foot away from him, causing him to laugh softly. Slade stretched out beside her then pulled her against his side, ignoring the heat that the ceiling fan battled to disperse. Joie snuffled into his chest then kissed him right where she’d bitten him.

122

Changing Hearts

He grinned again as he ran one hand down her side to cup her ass. She bore his mark again as well though he’d still refrained from drawing blood. She’d be bruised but nothing more. She, on the other hand, had bitten him hard enough, at his insistence, to make him bleed. He’d pressed against her head as she’d bitten him. He’d waited until she’d been in the throes of a climax then whispered for her to bite him. Joie tilted her head back to meet his eyes. Running her hand up his chest, she sighed even as she rolled away from him a little, letting more air between their bodies. “Be honest, you’re trying to kill me, aren’t you?” “What?” He was shocked until he stared at her for a moment, recognizing the teasing light in her eyes. “One massive screaming orgasm isn’t enough for you! Oh, no, Monsieur Wolf, you have to nearly make me pass out before you’re satisfied.” “I’m never satisfied when I’m with you. That’s why I’m always after you like you’re in heat.” As soon as those words left his mouth, he remembered their encounter after his fight with Maggie. Shit! Joie’s in heat! Or the human equivalent, anyway, she was ovulating. That’s why he’d been so determined to have her over and over again. He’d recognized the scent. He’d taken her twice without protection and that had to be one reason why. Though they’d used condoms ever since, he worried about the possibility of her being pregnant. What did he have to offer her? The likelihood that he’d be dead in a few days loomed overhead. Slade stared down at Joie, then leaned over and kissed her. He’d never abandon her with a possible shifter child to care for. He’d make sure there would be someone for her to turn to for answers. For now, though, he’d just have to be more careful. “I need to write some stuff down before I go back to New Orleans. Don’t let me forget, okay?” “What kind of stuff?” “Just some things you might need.” To distract her, he got off the bed and stretched. He could feel her gaze moving over his body. It pleased him that she found him attractive. She’d spent nearly an hour tracing the tattoos on his back and leg earlier in the day, asking him questions about the wolves and the Chinese dragon on his leg. Though he hadn’t wanted to talk about the brand on his hand, she’d drawn that story out of him as well then berated him for requiring the males in the Pack to participate in such a test of loyalty. He tried to explain that he was only thinking of the Pack but she hadn’t bought it and now, neither did he, really. That brought his thoughts back to a place he didn’t really want to go. The questions Micah had asked him about his intentions with the Pack. Most of the males had passed his stupid little loyalty test and now they’d be branded for life just like he was. Shaking those thoughts away, he grinned at Joie again.

123

Marilu Mann

He walked across the hall and dealt with the spent condom then leaned out of the bathroom door to crook his finger at her. “Come on in here, baby. I want you to wash my back.” “Why don’t you get started and I’ll fix us something to eat?” “Only if you’ll join me in a minute. Dinner can wait.” “Malcolm, I’m starving!” Joie laughed as she got off the bed. The only article of clothing handy was one of his t-shirts so she slipped it on. The hem fell nearly to her knees and the vee-neck showed her cleavage to perfection. Joie moved closer to the doorway. “You shower now and I’ll take one after I get supper started. You know as well as I do that if I get in there with you it’ll be another hour before we eat.” He sighed heavily then winked at her. “I like the way you look in that. Maybe I’ll hide the rest of your clothes and force you to wear my t-shirts the rest of the time we’re here.” “Don’t you dare!” Joie laughed as she swatted his chest. He caught her hand, nipped at her fingertips, then winked and released her. She moved down the short hall, hearing the water start in the shower. Smiling felt good, being with Malcolm felt even better. Joie was glad she’d suggested this time apart. She glanced out of one of the windows in the kitchen and noticed that the sun had fallen into the bayou. They’d spent the entire afternoon in bed and he’d shown her more about her own sensuality than she ever would have believed possible. She relived one especially erotic memory as she washed her hands and face. What he could do with his mouth alone was amazing. Malcolm was insatiable. There was really no other word for it. And heaven help her, she loved it. She loved him.

124

Changing Hearts

Chapter Sixteen “Maggie, are you sure this is what you want? I mean, no one else knows he’s alive, right? We can just go on from here.” Frank touched her shoulder and Maggie glared at him. “Can you honestly be that stupid? We can’t let Slade get away with this. He’s dishonored the entire Pack. He ran away from a fight. Is that the reputation you want for us because it sure as hell isn’t what I want. Maybe you don’t have the Pack’s best interest at heart, but I damn well do.” Maggie got to her feet, pacing across the plush carpet that covered the floor in the study. Slade had decorated this particular room to his taste and she couldn’t wait to change things up a bit. Slice was already on her side, thanks to a little sexual persuasion. Ramsey had always been her willing slave, now more than ever. Frank was the only thorn in an otherwise rosy picture. He had to be dealt with, brought to heel. “Are you a coward, Frank?” “Of course not. I just want what’s best for the Pack and I’m not sure bringing Slade back here to face formal challenge is best. He’s strong, Maggie. Strong, fast and lethal. You don’t have anything on him, none of us do. There’s no real weakness in him.” “Oh yes, there is.” Maggie grinned at him, her teeth flashing. “He’s got one major weakness right now. A human female.” “Human? Slade hates humans.” Frank shook his head in denial. He stood to pace to the other side of the study. Maggie watched him intently. There had never been any love lost between Frank and Slade, maybe she could use that to her advantage. “Hated, Frank. The word is past tense—‘hated’. Apparently our former leader has decided that humans are good for more than killing because he’s taken up with one. A little bitch who gets on her knees for him with no quarrel.” Maggie heard the venom in her own voice and tried to tone it down a bit. It wouldn’t do to have Frank know she was jealous of the little tramp. Jealous of the obvious passion Slade had been giving the little slut, passion he’d denied her. “Slade has a human lover?” Frank’s voice rose enough to let her know he still didn’t believe her. “Why don’t you go see for yourself? Take Slice with you. Bring the bitch back here. That will prove to you once and for all whether Slade is as strong as you seem to think he is.” “Not a bad idea. Tell me where to find him.” Frank walked back toward the desk, his posture and lack of expression showing he’d gone into full lawyer mode. Maggie knew he did that when angered. Good, let him stay angry. It could only help her cause.

125

Marilu Mann

Maggie hid her smile as she wrote directions down for Frank. Surely now he’d take up the challenge to fight Slade. After she had her shot at him, of course. She didn’t think she could beat Slade, but she surely could wear him down enough for someone else to beat him. She’d make sure to give in at just the right time so she could still control things. Frank had just proven he could be influenced and controlled and if he couldn’t, well, perhaps another “accident” with some silver would occur.

***** Slade leaned back in the hammock he and Joie had found and set up on the porch. A slight breeze caressed him, and it felt damn good. They’d spent most of the night just lying in bed watching the stars through the bedroom window and he’d snuck out just before dawn for a quick run. He wasn’t completely satisfied that no one had followed them here, so early morning and late-night checks were essential. They’d gone fishing earlier and now Joie cleaned the kitchen after they’d eaten their fill of bream and crappie. Joie was one hell of a fisherman. She’d told him her father had taken her several times when she was younger. She’d also told him the story of the bed. Seems her dad had been a big man, like him, and was never comfortable in the queen-sized bed her parents had at home. When he’d built this cabin as his own personal getaway, he’d built a bed to his own taste as well. Slade could appreciate the finer points of the bed. His feet didn’t hang over the end and there was plenty of room for rolling around on when he and Joie were in there together. Of course, as small as she was, she didn’t take up too much room. Slade set the hammock moving gently as he listened to the comforting sound of Joie humming in the kitchen. Though he’d offered to help, she’d shooed him outside, telling him she’d get done twice as fast without him there to distract her. He really enjoyed distracting her. Slade grinned as he relaxed into the hammock. “Malcolm? Could you come in here, please?” He’d almost been asleep so he jumped slightly as she called him. At the tone of her voice, he grinned and rolled out of the hammock. Time for more distraction. He stretched, feeling muscle and sinew moving, then entered the cabin. “Where are you?” “In the bedroom.” His grin widened then faltered as he crossed the threshold. “Joie?” “You said I’d get a turn, well, I’m ready to take it.” Slade stared, sure his shock was written all over his face. He shook his head even as he unsnapped and unzipped his jeans. Stepping out of them, he crossed the room toward her. “I hope I don’t regret this.”

126

Changing Hearts

“You won’t. Now lie down.” Joie waited until he lay in the middle of the bed then climbed on and straddled him. He reached for her and she shook her head, watching as he clenched his jaw then nodded. Joie slid her hands up his chest and over to his right arm. Stretching it over his head, she secured the soft cotton tie around his wrist just as he’d shown her when he’d tied her up. “Tighter,” he said softly, his eyes never leaving her face. Joie stared into his amber eyes for a moment then tightened the binding. She leaned down to kiss him then repeated the procedure with his left arm. When she moved to tie his legs, his breathing increased. “Joie? Strip first.” “What?” She hesitated, meeting his gaze with a slight smile. “Let me watch you strip first.” The hunger in his face didn’t scare her. She knew he wanted her as much as she wanted him. Joie nodded then stood on the bed. Malcolm licked his lips and clenched his fists as she reached under the t-shirt she wore and removed her panties. She dropped them on his chest then slowly pulled the shirt off. Joie had become quite brazen in her clothing choices. Of course she had little choice since he had honored his threat of hiding her skirts and jumpers. She heard him groan as her breasts came into view. Joie dropped the shirt over the side of the bed then brushed her underwear off his chest as well. Malcolm moved slightly as she secured his legs then jerked his head back away from her as she reached for the cloth he’d used as a blindfold. “Trust me, Malcolm.” He took a deep steadying breath then nodded. Joie tied the blindfold around his head then kissed him softly. “I love you.” He licked his lips again but didn’t speak. Joie smiled as she moved off to his side. She picked up the TV tray she’d put in the room earlier and moved it closer to the bed. Malcolm turned his head toward her movement and she remembered how sensitive his hearing was. Joie reached into the bowl on the tray, removing an ice cube. It had already started to melt, dripping cold water onto the bed. She held it over Malcolm’s body and let the drops fall onto and around his nipple. He groaned when she leaned over to cover his nipple with her mouth. Joie repeated the process all over his chest until she could see his fists clenching. She trailed an ice cube down the middle of his chest into the darker hair surrounding his penis. Malcolm hissed in a breath when icy water touched the head then nearly shouted when her mouth took its place. Joie wrapped her cold hand around the base of his shaft, feeling him jerk in her hand though he didn’t soften. If anything, he got harder. She trailed her tongue over the very tip of his penis as she moved her hand on him. Malcolm groaned again, arching his back.

127

Marilu Mann

She heard the sound of cloth ripping and looked up to see him straining against the bonds holding his hands in place. Joie took that as a good sign and sucked him deep into her mouth. Malcolm did shout then, a wordless plea that she answered with slow sensuous strokes of her tongue and hands then rapid movement of her head. He panted harder now but no longer pulled against his bonds. She felt his body tightening and increased her movement. He groaned and bucked beneath her and Joie moved faster. “Joie!” His voice sounded more strained than she’d ever heard it before. Suddenly one of his hands clenched in her hair, trying to tug her away. Joie grabbed his wrist, knowing he’d never hurt her and pulled his hand away. He fisted his hand in the sheet at his side then lifted his hips under her, growling deep in his throat as he climaxed. Joie kept her mouth on him until he went limp under her. She licked all around his shaft, feeling his body jerking slightly, even as his hand came back to caress her head. She continued to lick and tease him until he grew hard again. This time she rolled a condom on him and straddled him again. Malcolm put his free hand at the base of his penis as she slid down onto him. He groaned again then put his hand back up over his head. Joie moved slowly on him at first then increased her motion as she found her own pleasure. Just before she let go, she yanked the blindfold off then leaned down to kiss him. Malcolm lifted his hips under her and moved his hand to the back of her head. Their tongues mimicked their bodies and Joie cried out against his mouth as she found her own release. Malcolm moved his hand down to the small of her back and held her still as he lifted his hips again and again until he cried out and she felt him shudder. Joie collapsed on top of him and he held tightly to her with his one free arm. She knew he could have released himself at any time. She also knew how hard it had been for him to let her be in control. Joie kissed his chest and felt him sigh. “You gonna untie me now?” His voice rumbled whiskey rough under her cheek. “Nope. I think I’ll keep you here until morning. My own personal love slave.” “You might want to rethink that, baby. One of us has to deal with the condom.” “I know, I just don’t want to move yet.” She sighed and started to draw patterns on his chest through the hair there. “I’ve never felt like this with anyone before, Malcolm. You make me feel things and do things I never thought I could or would do.” “I’m glad.” He kissed the top of her head then moved slightly under her. Joie felt him yank on the restraint holding his other arm, heard it tear, then he wrapped both arms around her. “Look at me, Joie.” She raised her head, propping her chin on his chest. He smiled at her, his eyes still glowing.

128

Changing Hearts

“It’s never been like this for me, either. I’ve never wanted anyone the way I want you.” “Thank you.” She figured it was as close as he’d come to telling her he loved her and for now it was enough. Joie moved to his side then untied his legs. Malcolm sat up then got out of bed and walked across the hall. He returned a few moments later and climbed back into the bed with her. He held his arms out and she dove into them. Neither of them paid any attention to the heat, they simply lay there watching the fan turn.

***** Slade looked up as Joie joined him on the porch. He held his hand out to her. She sat beside him then leaned her head on his shoulder. “I’ve packed everything that needs to be packed. I guess we’re ready to go.” “Joie.” He wrapped his arm around her then pulled her into his lap. “This has been the best time I’ve ever had in my life. Thank you.” “You’re welcome. Will you be leaving right away when we get back?” She bit her lip as she asked and he sighed above her. “I don’t know. I hope not.” Slade hugged her tight to his chest then sighed. “I have to go back, Joie.” “I know. I’m just worried about what’s going to happen to you. You’ll have to fight, won’t you?” “Yes.” “Promise me you’ll come back to the cabin, even if it’s just to say goodbye.” Joie put her hands on either side of his face, holding his gaze. He couldn’t look away from her even if he’d wanted to. “If I’m able, I’ll come back.” It was the best he could do. She just refused to accept that the fight might be fatal. She was convinced he would be able to come back to her. For his own selfish reasons, he hoped so too. For the first time in his life, Slade felt as though he belonged to someone and someone belonged to him. It was an amazing feeling and one he wanted to remember the rest of his life. No matter how long or short that life might be. Joie continued to stare at him, then nodded, apparently satisfied with whatever she saw in his eyes. She kissed him then scrambled off his lap. Slade got to his feet, going inside to help her close the cabin up. He stood in the doorway of the large bedroom for a long moment, staring at the bed. Joie put her hand on the small of his back and he smiled down at her. “I’m going to miss this bed.” She laughed, swatted him on the ass, then led the way into the kitchen. With the cabin secured, they made their way back to the floating dock where the boat waited.

129

Marilu Mann

The trip back seemed much shorter than the one out to the cabin and Slade felt more uneasy the closer they got to home. Home, I wish it was home. The cabin came into sight and Joie smiled at him. “Home sweet home,” she said softly. It was uncanny the way she sometimes picked up on his thoughts. Slade nodded glancing around at the only real home he’d known. He got out of the boat and tied it up while Joie went up to see if Tante Kay had made it back yet. When he got to the porch, Joie came outside. “Tante called. She’s ready to come home. Apparently Boudreaux’s mother has come up from Metairie to help with the new baby. Why don’t you go get her while I get supper started.” “I will if you promise to stay in the cabin with the shotgun handy and shoot anything that you don’t recognize.” “I promise,” Joie laughed as she kissed his cheek then handed him the keys to Tante Kay’s car. “Hurry back.” “Count on it.” Slade winked then waited until she’d gone back inside before heading for the carport. He backed out of the drive and sped down it, heading for the main road. He wanted to get there, get the old woman and get home before dark.

130

Changing Hearts

Chapter Seventeen Joie pulled some shrimp out of the freezer then made a breading. She worked even as her mind whirled. She’d checked the calendar when they’d arrived home to confirm her suspicion. Her period was two days late. That didn’t necessarily mean she was pregnant, but she’d always been very regular with her cycle, almost to the hour. She glanced out the window again, hoping to see the car turning into the drive. She knew it had to be too early for Malcolm and Tante to be returning but she felt uneasy for some reason. Her gaze halted on the shed in the yard. “Oh Lord! The animals!” Her friend had only been able to stop by in the morning to see to the injured animals in the shed. By now they must need food and water. Joie dried her hands on a dishtowel, left the shrimp in the batter and headed out the back door. She’d only gone two steps when the hair on the back of her neck prickled. She halted briefly realizing she’d left the shotgun propped beside the back door then shook her unease off. I’m only going to be a minute. I’ll be back inside before anything can happen. Giving herself that mental pep talk, she strode toward the shed. Joie opened the door and took some time tending to the animals. Sure the fox would be ready to be released soon, she hummed as she reached in to close the door. Movement off to the side of the shed caused her to jump. “Foolish! Just go back inside and finish supper.” The sound of her own voice bolstered her courage and she stepped out into the yard. Strong arms came around her, one across her middle, and one over her mouth. Joie kicked out, trying to nail whoever had her in the shins but he picked her up. “Shit! She kicked me.” The male voice came out of the darkness, deep and unfamiliar. Joie struggled harder, digging her nails into his arms as best she could, hoping he’d drop her. Oh God, Malcolm! A man stepped in front of her and Joie stilled suddenly. He was naked and she knew right away that he was a shapeshifter like Malcolm. He had the same otherworldly air about him that Malcolm did. This man bent forward slightly and sniffed her. She stiffened and started to struggle again as his face pressed into her abdomen. “Uh, Frank? We’ve got a complication here.” “Stop struggling!” The command was punctuated by a squeeze that nearly caused her to black out. Joie tried frantically to draw air in through her nose. “What complication?”

131

Marilu Mann

“The little bitch is pregnant.” The second man’s words reached her and Joie did faint. “Shit.” Frank shifted his grip on her, realizing right away that she’d passed out. “Let’s just get her back to the compound. We’ll figure out what to do later.” Slice nodded then led the way back to where they’d left the car. He and Frank tied the woman up and put her in the backseat. They weren’t rough with her, but they weren’t exactly gentle either. Frank pulled on a pair of jeans and a shirt while Slice opted for a pair of cutoffs. They got into the front seat and headed quickly back to New Orleans, their captive bound on the backseat.

***** Slade had done his best to hurry the old woman along. He had become increasingly nervous about being away from Joie for so long. Kay caught his mood, finally, and got into the car. He held to a steady seventy miles per hour on the way back in spite of the gasps coming from the passenger seat. As soon as he pulled into the yard he knew something was wrong. Not only was the back door open, but the door to the shed was ajar. Slade slammed the car in park and jumped out, striding across the yard before the old woman had even unfastened her seat belt. He stopped dead in his tracks when the scent hit him. “Shit, shit, shit. Joie!” He bellowed her name, praying his nose lied to him. “Joie!” His voice more frantic, Slade raced into the shed, stopping when he realized it was totally empty except for the animals in their cages. Back into the yard, then into the house where the old woman stood, staring at the counter. Slade saw the beginning of their meal then saw the shotgun propped against the doorframe. “Shit!” He yanked his clothes off frantically without saying anything else to the old woman. Shifting seemed to take twice as long and as soon as his transformation was complete, he raced into the yard, nose to the ground. Slice and Frank. Shit, it was them. They have Joie. Slade’s brain processed the scents and provided its own gruesome scenario. New Orleans, they’ve taken her to the compound. Maggie! Fuck! Slade shifted quickly back to human, ran back into the house and grabbed a piece of paper. He hurriedly wrote a series of numbers on the paper then shoved it at the old woman. “They’ve taken Joie. I’m going to get her back but I probably won’t be able to come back with her. Take this. If I don’t come back, call this phone number and give whoever answers this code number. There’s enough money in that account to take care of the

132

Changing Hearts

two of you for the rest of your lives.” He pulled his jeans on, fastening them quickly, then slipped his shoes back on. “You just get my girl back, boy. You just get her back.” To his horror, the old woman crumpled into a chair at the table, crying. He didn’t know what to do to comfort her and didn’t have time to do it anyway. Slade gripped her shoulder until she looked at him, tears tracking down her face. “I’ll get her back.” He ran into the bedroom, grabbing his leather jacket and the keys to his bike. In moments he’d hit the road for New Orleans. The scent trail hadn’t been that old, they were only about an hour ahead of him. He’d have to find someone to help him, though, and that would take some time. Prayer had never been a friend of his, but he heard himself saying, “Please, please, please,” as he throttled the bike as high as it would go, fishtailing out onto the main road and leaning forward over the handlebars.

***** Joie sat up in the back of the car, studying the two men in the front seat. One man, the driver, looked clean-cut, more like a cop than anything else. The other had hair as long as Malcolm’s had been before she’d cut it and what she could see of his upper torso was covered in tattoos. The second man glanced into the backseat and grinned at her. “Welcome back. What’s your name?” “Joie Landry. What’s yours?” “You can call me Slice. He’s Frank. You know who we are, don’t you?” “Yes. You’re members of Malcolm’s Pack.” “Malcolm?” Both men laughed sending shivers up and down her spine. “Imagine that. Malcolm.” “Where are we going?” “Well, we wanted to make sure Slade came back to the compound so you’re our insurance policy. The baby is an unexpected bonus.” “What do you mean?” She couldn’t have heard that right. How could they know what she’d just begun to suspect? “Our former fearless leader knocked you up, sweetheart. You’re pregnant. Aren’t you worried you might have puppies?” The man called Slice laughed at his own joke though she didn’t see the humor. “How do you know I’m pregnant?” “I can smell it. Some of us have more sensitive noses than others.” He turned his attention back to the road as they swept onto a tree-lined drive. “Welcome to the compound, Joie.”

133

Marilu Mann

She glanced around curiously. This was what Malcolm had left behind. They passed through a wrought iron gate as they continued down the drive. A huge yard spread on both sides of the drive with trees dotting the landscape. She gasped as a group of dogs broke out of a wooded area to the right. No, not dogs, wolves. Oh Lord, the Pack. There must have been twenty of them running silently alongside the car. They were all colors, all sizes and they had no trouble keeping up with the car though from the brief glance she’d had of the speedometer, it was traveling about thirty miles per hour. When Frank pulled the car to a stop, the wolves milled about until Slice stepped out of the car and opened the back door. He dragged her out as Frank joined them. The Pack became eerily silent as they formed a semicircle around the trio standing in the circular drive. She couldn’t help the shiver that raced across her skin. All these wolves, people, whatever, staring at her. They never moved and again it reminded her of the fear and fascination the deer must feel when confronted with a predator. She felt that if she moved, even in the slightest, they’d attack en masse. The wolves around her varied in size and color, some of them with dark coats, some almost white. Their eyes were different colors as well, but they all had that luminous quality she’d seen in Malcolm’s eyes when he had been in wolf form. Joie looked up as the massive front doors of the Georgian-style home opened. A shadow fell across the doorway then Maggie stepped through. There wasn’t any sign she’d been in a fight with Malcolm just four days before. Her black tank top and miniskirt barely covered her. Joie noticed her feet were bare as she started down the steps toward them. Pulling herself to her full height, Joie refused to give in to the fear pulsing through her. The two men at her sides chuckled slightly, letting her know they weren’t fooled at all by her bravado. “Well, well, well. We meet again. Welcome to the compound.” Maggie gestured expansively as though welcoming an honored guest to her home. Joie knew she couldn’t be the only one to hear the contempt in the other woman’s voice. “Maggie, there’s something you should know.” Slice took a half-step forward, stopping only when Maggie glared at him. “What?” “She’s pregnant.” It was Joie’s turn to glare as Maggie halted in stunned silence. “She’s not just pregnant. He’s marked her.” Maggie’s hand gripped her chin, forcing her head to the side so the two men and the wolves around them could see the mark Malcolm had left on her neck. A strange sound moved through the wolves around her. That more than anything brought more chills to her skin.

134

Changing Hearts

Maggie released her chin then backhanded her. Joie cried out as she crumpled to her knees. Frank stepped between the two women. Why Maggie was so mad about her being marked? “Easy, Maggie. We want her in one piece when he gets here. We left enough scent for him to track but we need to be ready for him.” Maggie glared down at her and Joie glared right back. How on earth had Malcolm ever become involved with that over-dyed overblown blonde? Joie raised her chin, ignoring the blood from her split lip and struggled to her feet. It wasn’t easy with her hands tied behind her, and no one stepped forward to help her. “Get her inside. Put her somewhere I don’t have to see her and keep her there until time for the challenge.” Maggie spat the words out then spun around and went back inside. Slice took one of Joie’s arms and led her up the stairs into the house. She tried to look around but he moved too fast for her to see very much. Slice took her into a small room off the main hallway, pushed her inside then slammed the door. Joie heard the lock turn then glanced around. The room seemed to be comfortably furnished though she wouldn’t be too comfortable with her hands still tied behind her back. She moved around the room, glancing at the pictures on the wall, noting the quality of the fabric and the thickness of the rug under her feet. Finally, she sat on one of the couches to stare at the door. The coolness of the room indicated central air-conditioning and a chill raced down her spine as she stared at the closed and locked door. “Malcolm, please hurry.” Her voice just a whisper in the otherwise silent room. Joie felt the tears gathering then licked her split lip. “Be careful, Malcolm, please be careful.”

***** Slade arrived in New Orleans less than an hour after leaving the cabin. He took side roads to avoid the heavy traffic around the Superdome then turned onto a side street. Weaving the bike through cars parked on both sides of the road, he searched for one particular vehicle. There! Thank God. He pulled the bike over to the sidewalk and turned it off. It annoyed him that his hands were shaking so he took a deep breath, reaching for the control he would need through the next few hours. Slade got off the bike and started toward a private garden. There was an intercom on the gate and he pressed the buzzer until an irate voice came through the speaker. “Who’s there?” “Slade. I need to see Micah.” Total silence greeted his statement, then the gate buzzed to admit him. Before he’d taken two steps into the enclosed garden, four men

135

Marilu Mann

poured out of the house, two of them with pistols pointed at him. Slade held his hands out to the sides and stopped. “I’m not armed.” “You’ve got one hell of a nerve coming here.” One of the men spoke, his accent giving away the fact that he was a native of the Crescent City. “Easy.” Micah’s calm voice washed over all of them as he stepped forward, putting a hand on the other man’s shoulder. “I’ll hear what he has to say. Go back inside. You’ll know if I need you.” “You keep this. I don’t trust that bastard any farther than I could toss this house.” The man who had spoken first handed Micah his pistol then led the procession back into the house. Micah put the pistol down on a wrought iron table then faced him again. He crossed his arms over his chest as he tilted his head to one side. “What do you want, Slade?” “The Pack has taken Joie. I want your help.” Slade took one step forward with his hands still out at his sides, then stopped. He couldn’t read Micah’s face, couldn’t tell what the other man thought. “You want my help?” Micah simply stood there. Slade felt an unfamiliar emotion rising. Fear. If Micah didn’t agree to help him, help Joie, she could die. He broke out in a cold sweat then swallowed hard. “I… I need…” he paused, licked his lips and then did something he didn’t think he’d ever do. Slade went down on his knees, his hands still out to the sides. “I need your help. I’m going back to face the Pack but I don’t want them to hurt Joie. I need you there. You’re the only one who can protect her from Maggie, from the rest of the Pack. Please.” The last word left his throat on an anguished cry. Micah stared hard at him then nodded. He relaxed his stance slightly, pushing his hands into his front pockets. “If I do this thing for you, if I protect your mate, what will you do if you win the fight?” “I won’t.” Slade got to his feet, his pride reasserting itself, even now. “I won’t win. If you’ll protect Joie, make sure she gets out alive and unharmed, I’ll go belly up.” “You’ll purposely lose the fight? That means they can kill you.” Micah trailed one hand over the gun as though he’d finish the job for them here and now. Slade swallowed hard as he stared at Micah. “I don’t care. It doesn’t matter. All that matters is that Joie is safe.” “If they let you live, you’ll leave New Orleans? You’ll renounce the Pack?” Micah’s eyes seemed to bore into his skull, reading the truth of what he said. “I’ll leave New Orleans. I’ll renounce the Pack. Just protect Joie.” The silence in the garden was broken only by the passing traffic on the other side of the wall. Micah stared at him for a long moment then nodded.

136

Changing Hearts

“Congratulations, little brother. You’ve finally learned what it means to be Alpha. Being willing to give your life to secure another’s well-being—that is what marks the true Alpha.” Micah picked the pistol up and turned it over in his hands. He glanced at Slade again then nodded. “I’ll protect your mate. She’ll come to no harm. And if you survive this challenge, you’ll leave New Orleans and renounce the Pack.” He turned back toward the house. “Micah? I’m going to the compound now. When will you be there?” “Patience, Slade. Wait here while I get my keys. We’ll need transportation other than your motorcycle for your mate.” “Why do you keep calling her that?” Micah touched his own chest with one hand. “You bear her mark, she probably bears yours. You’re willing to die for her. She is your mate in spite of the fact that she’s human. Strange the way the world works, isn’t it?” He turned and went back into the house, leaving Slade staring after him. How did he know that? How did Micah know that he still had the imprint of Joie’s teeth on his chest? There was no way Micah could have seen through his shirt. The guy was downright scary. Micah reappeared in the doorway, one of the other men trailing him and arguing against his going with Slade. Micah put a hand on the other man’s shoulder, saying something Slade couldn’t hear. He turned to face Slade. “Let’s go.” Micah led the way to his battered pickup. Slade got in the passenger side and Micah pulled away from the curb. Within moments they had arrived at the compound. The gates were open, so Micah drove through them, straight to the area behind the house where the Challenge circle waited. Slade scented the air, trying to sniff Joie out. There were too many other scents vying for attention. He finally closed his eyes, leaning back slightly until Micah pulled to a stop. The two men got out of the truck then Slade turned toward Micah. “You’ll keep her safe?” “She has my protection and you have my word.” Micah said nothing more, simply pulled his shoes and shirt off. He unbuttoned his jeans but left them on. He nodded toward the circle and Slade nodded back. Slade stripped, leaving his clothes beside Micah’s truck then stepped into the center of the dirt circle. Putting his head back, he howled. The long, low sound ricocheted around the compound then suddenly several voices answered. The Pack poured out of the woods, the house and the surrounding yard. He’d called them as Alpha and they responded. They moved noisily toward the circle, short yips, longer barks and echoing howls marking their progress, though none of them crossed the line marking the circle itself, they milled around in the yard. Finally they

137

Marilu Mann

quieted. The very air seemed to shimmer as the men and women comprising the Pack shifted from animal to human. Slade stood in the center of the circle, meeting a few eyes here and there, though there were still some who refused to meet his gaze. The back door to the house opened and Maggie came through. She hadn’t answered the call—a deliberate slap at his authority. “Well, well, well, look who finally decided to grace us with his almighty presence.” She strolled through the Pack, smiling as they parted to form a path for her. “How’s life, Slade? Been enjoying yourself hiding out in the bayou?” “You know why I’m here, Maggie. Let’s cut the drama.” “Yes, I know why you’re here. We have a guest in the compound, Slade. A friend of yours.” She turned toward the house. “Boys? Bring our guest outside.” Slade felt his whole body tense. His hands clenched at his sides. If they’ve hurt her, I’ll kill them all. He stared at the back door, willing Joie to appear, to be unharmed. He took a shaky breath as Frank and Slice appeared in the doorway, Joie between them. They’d tied her hands in behind her and her lip was split. Otherwise, she looked okay. Terrified, but okay. Fear rolled off her in waves until she saw him. She smiled, she actually smiled when she saw him standing in the circle. Slade moved to the edge of the circle nearest her as they brought her to a stop. “I’d like to speak to Joie.” “Your mate, you mean?” Maggie’s loud voice ensured that anyone who didn’t already know he’d been with Joie knew it now. “The one carrying your baby?” Slade whipped his head around to stare first at Maggie then back to Joie. Joie swallowed hard, biting her lower lip. “I sort of suspected,” she whispered, still looking down. Slade took another step toward her, only the low growl from several throats warning him not to step outside the circle. He glanced toward Micah. Micah nodded then moved closer to them. “Let them speak together, Maggie. It is his right.” “Fine. Let’s all stand back and see how Slade feels about being a father. How he really feels about humans.” She smirked as she moved back between Frank and Slice. The two men stepped away from Joie. She hesitated for a moment, until he held his arms out to her, then she ran into the circle. Slade wrapped his arms around her for a moment, drinking in her scent, then took a step back. He ignored the Pack, focusing solely on Joie. “You okay?” He kept his voice low, for her ears alone though he knew those closest to them could hear every word. “Scared, but better now that you’re here.” She tried to smile at him again but he saw the tears forming.

138

Changing Hearts

“Don’t cry, Joie. Don’t show any weakness right now. It’s important.” He waited until she nodded then gently touched her lip. “Who hit you?” “Maggie. I’m okay, this is nothing.” “It’s not ‘nothing’ to me. Listen to me, Joie. Listen carefully. I want you to go stand by Micah.” She interrupted him, “Malcolm, could you untie my hands?” “Not right now, baby.” He cupped her face, ignoring Maggie’s derisive snort. “Listen to me, now. Stand by Micah. Whatever happens, don’t leave his side. He’s going to make sure you get out of here safely. Once you step out of this circle, don’t step back in. Do you understand? Do not step inside the circle again. If you do, you’re fair game.” She nodded slowly, keeping her eyes on his. “What’s going to happen?” “I’m here to face challenge, baby. That means I’ll fight whoever steps into the circle.” “How will you know when you’ve won?” “Don’t worry about that.” Slade put one hand on her stomach. “How do you feel about this? About being pregnant?” “I’m thrilled.” Her voice broke slightly as she put her forehead against his chest. “I love you, Malcolm, and I’ll love this baby too.” Slade licked his lips then raised his head. He met Micah’s eyes for a moment then gazed around the circle at the Pack. Shaking his head slightly, dismissing those around them for the moment, Slade leaned down to kiss Joie. He poured every bit of passion and feeling in his body into the kiss and she stumbled slightly when he raised his head. Several of the people standing around the circle murmured among themselves. He knew he’d just lost most of his credibility with them but it didn’t matter anymore. He no longer cared what the Pack thought of him, only what Joie thought was important. “Go to Micah now and do not step back inside this circle.” He gave her a slight push then turned away from her. Maggie stepped into the circle, clapping slowly. “Very touching. How sweet. So sweet it makes me sick. Since you’ve chosen her as your mate, chosen her to take my place, I claim her life.” “She’s not ‘taking your place’, Maggie. Joie is more than you ever were, than you’ll ever be to any man. She has more honor in her eyelash than you have in your whole body.” Slade kept his eyes on Maggie as he spoke. She curled her lip, and fisted her hands. Knowing it would piss her off, Slade let a short laugh escape as he shook his head and turned his back on her. “You might be Alpha Bitch, but the key word there is bitch.” Maggie growled and he spun around. She looked ready to charge at him when Frank and Ramsey grabbed her arms, holding her back. After a moment to collect herself, Maggie shook them off then faced him again. She opened her mouth, ready to blast him, when Micah stepped forward, just to the edge of the circle with his hand on Joie’s shoulder.

139

Marilu Mann

“She is under my protection, Maggie.” “You’re involving yourself in the Pack again, Micah?” Maggie turned her attention from Slade to Micah though the entire Pack could feel her anger. Frank stepped forward again, touching her shoulder. “The rules are different when there’s a human involved and you know it. This human is under my protection.” Micah met Maggie’s gaze, his eyes never leaving her face, his hand steady on Joie’s shoulder. Finally Maggie nodded shortly then turned her attention back to Slade. “Fine. Micah can have the human slut. You’re the one I want.” Maggie shook off Frank’s hand as she stepped forward again. “Let the challenge begin.” Slade stepped toward the center of the circle even as Micah pulled Joie farther away. “What’s going to happen?” Joie looked up at Micah then around at the Pack. Those who were wearing clothes, including Maggie, started stripping out of them. Micah glanced down at her then shed his own jeans. “It’s a challenge, Joie. Only one of them will leave the circle.” “You mean they’re fighting to the death?” She knew her voice came out shrill, saw several people stare at her. Micah nodded slowly. “Yes, unless one of them concedes.” “No! Malcolm can’t do this, please you have to stop them.” She started to step forward, only to be pulled back against Micah’s chest. It was like being hauled against a warm brick wall. “Remember what he said to you, little sister. No fear and no interference. If you step into that circle, your life, as well as the life of the child you carry, will be forfeit. I cannot protect you if you go inside the circle.” “Why? Why did he agree to this?” She felt the tears gathering in her eyes and knew there of no way to stop them from falling. “It is the only way for him now, little sister. He must regain his honor and fight for your life.” His voice sounded soft, his hands gentle but unyielding on her arms. Joie looked up at Micah and saw only compassion in his dark brown eyes. “I’m going to lose him, aren’t I?” “Slade is strong. He may win.” Micah’s steady gaze never left her face and she knew he didn’t lie. “What if he does? Will he have to come back to lead the Pack?” “He has given me his word that he will not lead the Pack again, as I have given him my word to protect you.” Micah ran his fingers under her eyes, wiping her tears away. “Be strong now, Joie. Be strong for him.”

140

Changing Hearts

Joie nodded even as she felt her heart breaking. She turned back to face the circle, ignoring the Pack members closest to her, her eyes remained riveted on one man in the center of the ring.

141

Marilu Mann

Chapter Eighteen Slade stood with his hands at his sides. He figured Maggie would be the first to challenge him and wasn’t disappointed when she moved closer to the center of the circle. Three others stood just outside the circle but he paid no attention them. The only way to get through this would be to take the challenges as they came, not to anticipate who would be next. Slade lifted his arms above his head then turned completely around, showing everyone he was unarmed. Maggie did the same. “Formal challenge requires a fight in animal form. The challenger will shift first.” Maggie spoke loudly, her place as Alpha Bitch giving her the right to state the rules. She glanced around once then met Slade’s eyes. “Challenge begins.” She shifted and so did he. They circled one another, each waiting for the other to make the first move. The Pack grew silent and still, all eyes trained on the two wolves. Maggie lunged and Slade evaded her. She lunged again and this time he met her in the center of the ring. Snarling and growling filled the air as the two wolves attacked one another. Biting and clawing at one another, they both tried to get the upper hand. Maggie got behind him for an instant. Slade felt her teeth in his shoulder and retaliated by snapping at her head. He caught her ear between his teeth and bit down hard, tearing through flesh. Maggie yelped and released his shoulder. Slade took the offensive, barreling into her, his greater size forcing her to stumble onto her side. He wasted no time clamping his jaws on her neck and tearing at her belly with his back feet, his own growl loud in his ears. He tasted fur, skin and then blood. He felt his claws sinking into the tender skin around her belly. She tried desperately to move out from under him, tried to bite him. Slade knew he was stronger, faster, better, and this time he fought for more than himself, he fought for Joie. He clamped tighter on her neck, felt the blood start to spurt, felt it fill his mouth. He curled his lips back and gave his head a massive shake. This time he heard as well as felt her neck snap. Her mouth opened on his foreleg, her body twitched under him once, then again and she stilled. Slade shook the bitch hard. She was totally limp in his mouth. He let go of her and backed across the circle, breathing hard, the taste of her blood still in his mouth, the scent of death strong on the air. The fur on his ruff rose as he lowered his head and gave a keening howl. The bitch never moved.

142

Changing Hearts

Slade backed farther away from the dead wolf then began to change. Maggie’s change happened with his. She lay close to the center of the circle, her stomach clawed open, her throat all but torn out, her sightless eyes toward the afternoon sky. The Pack remained silent. Two females stepped forward to drag the body to the edge of the circle. Slade caught his breath and stood upright. He turned completely around, facing all of the Pack. Then he saw Joie. Micah had untied her hands but stood very close to her. Joie had one hand over her mouth, the other arm around her stomach, her eyes were wide. He saw the revulsion in her face and dropped his own gaze. Lost. Though he’d won the fight and Maggie would never be a threat to him or to Joie again, he’d lost. Joie would only be able to see him as a killer now. He stared hard at Micah for a moment, willing the other man to remove her from the scene, but neither of them moved. The icy feeling in his chest wouldn’t go away. Death couldn’t possibly be worse than this. He’d thought dishonor was bad but this felt ten times worse. A movement to his left caused him to face the center of the circle again. Slice had stepped into the circle. He sneered as he raised his hands over his head. With nothing to lose now, Slade did the same. They both changed to wolf. More evenly matched in size and strength, they circled one another warily, each looking for an opening. Slade ignored the persistent pain from Maggie’s bite on his shoulder and concentrated on the wolf in front of him. Slice snarled and charged. Slade met him in the center of the circle and they fought in earnest. Biting, tearing, rending one another. Blood began to flow on both sides. Slade had a slight edge in speed and experience. A yelp cut through the noise as Slice backed up. He wouldn’t put any weight on his left foreleg. Slade moved toward him and Slice met the charge. Joie tried to look away, she’d seen enough when Maggie died. Micah met her eyes once then turned his attention back to the fight. The tension around her felt palpable. Every man and woman in the circle focused on the two wolves trying to tear one another apart. Another yelp from the circle, this one deeper than the last. She knew it was Malcolm, knew he’d been hurt. The spot on her neck where he’d marked her ached. She forced herself to look toward the circle again. Blood flowed freely from a gash on the top of Malcolm’s head. A flap of skin moved every time he moved his head. Joie felt the bile rise in her throat and swallowed hard. She refused to be sick here. She’d be strong just as she’d promised. Malcolm wouldn’t have any reason to be ashamed of her. The two wolves were rolling around now, each trying to gain the upper hand. Finally, finally, Malcolm succeeded in getting to his feet. He clamped down on the back

143

Marilu Mann

of the other wolf’s neck. Joie cried out softly as the other wolf went limp under him. Malcolm backed off, breathing even harder now and gave that howl again. With chills racing up and down her spine, she watched as he transformed back to human again. She’d taken a step toward him when Micah stopped her. Joie could see blood on Malcolm’s shoulder, more on his chest and forehead. One thigh was ripped open as well. He waited until the body had been dragged away, again by two females, then moved back to the center of the circle. For a long moment no one moved. Suddenly, the man Joie knew as Frank stepped into the circle. Beside her, Micah made a sound of surprise. Malcolm panted as he met Frank’s eyes. Frank raised his hands above his head, slowly, and Malcolm did the same. Joie touched Micah’s arm. “He can’t fight again. He’s hurt.” “He has to fight as long as challengers step forward, Joie.” Micah’s eyes were soft, she knew he wanted to help somehow. Joie turned her face back to the circle, and saw Malcolm looking at her, his face like a piece of stone. She bit her lip as she looked away from him. Malcolm and Frank shifted then began to circle one another. Malcolm limped, hardly putting any weight on his front leg and lifting his back leg in obvious discomfort. Joie wasn’t sure she could watch another fight. When the snarling and growling started, she closed her eyes. Micah’s arm came around her shoulders for support and she leaned against him gratefully. The comfort was appreciated, but she missed the feel of Malcolm’s arms. Out of the corner of his eye, Slade saw Joie slump against Micah. He knew this would be his last fight. Maggie’s bite troubled him but not as badly as the blood flowing into his eyes and the pain in his back leg. He fought hard but knew he was losing, getting weaker. Frank bit right over Maggie’s bite and he yelped. Frank released his shoulder then grabbed him by the back of the neck, pressing his advantage and forcing Slade onto his side. When Frank let go, instead of trying to get up, Slade lay on his side for a moment then rolled onto his back. Frank lunged toward his belly. He instinctively flinched but didn’t move otherwise. Frank snarled and lunged again. Slade let his head flop back, closed his eyes and waited for certain death. When the attack didn’t come, he opened his eyes. Frank stood over him in human form, breathing hard and bleeding from the cuts and bites Slade had been able to inflict. “Do you yield?” Frank’s voice came out more growl than anything else but he understood. Slade rolled onto his stomach and belly-crawled toward Frank. He heard the Pack’s disbelief as they reacted to his submission.

144

Changing Hearts

Frank kicked him hard in the side. Slade accepted the blow without a sound, felt his ribs fracture again and felt his blood soaking into the ground below him. The physical wounds hurt but the pain in his chest was worse. Frank moved away from him, into the center of the circle. He made one complete turn, accepting the acknowledgement of the Pack then walked out of the circle. One by one the Pack walked through the circle around Slade’s motionless body. They left him there in the dirt as they went into the house. Some stayed behind to remove Maggie’s and Slice’s bodies then they too went into the house. An eerie silence descended on the grounds. When the last Pack member had gone inside the house, Micah let go of Joie. She ran straight to Malcolm, falling to her knees in the dirt beside him. Micah moved up beside her, then tried to lift her away from Slade’s body. “No! He’s still alive. Please, please help me.” Joie touched his head and Slade opened his eyes. He stared at her for a moment then flicked his tongue out to taste her one more time. Micah knelt beside him. “You kept your word, Slade. I’ll keep mine. Your mate and child will be safe.” Slade raised his head slowly and nodded then let his head fall back to the ground. He understood what Micah said though he had no strength at the moment. What he’d told Joie was true, he was thinking as a human in wolf form. Knowing his injuries were severe, he wanted to give in this time to his animal instinct, wanted to crawl away somewhere to die in peace. Joie would never accept him now, now that she knew the truth about what he was, what he could do. Micah pulled Joie away from the circle and toward the truck. She struggled, trying to get back to Malcolm, watching in horror as he dragged himself to his feet. He wobbled and fell, striking his jaw on the ground before getting shakily back up. “Malcolm!” she called out to him, frantic for some sign from him. He turned his head to look at her, his face covered in blood, his beautiful eyes dulled with pain. Without a sound the massive wolf limped out of the circle and into the wooded area behind the compound. “Joie, listen to me.” Micah set her on her feet but kept his hands on her shoulders. “Let him go.” “No! You don’t understand. I love him. I need him with me. Please, please don’t let him be alone.” Joie held onto his arm, her eyes brimming over with the tears she’d held back until now. “Please.” Micah stared at her for a long moment then sighed. “He won’t thank you for this.” “I don’t care. Please, please let me help him.” He nodded then pulled his jeans and boots on. Joie followed as he led the way into the woods. He stopped from time to time, scenting the air around them. She didn’t

145

Marilu Mann

know where they were going but she trusted him to guide her. Micah moved swiftly and she was amazed that they’d gone as far into the woods as they had. He stopped suddenly and she ran full tilt into his back. Micah put one hand back to steady her then took a step to the side. She peered around him then saw the gray form lying lifeless just to the side of the path. “Malcolm, no!” Joie cried out as she got close enough to see him. Once again, she was faced with an unconscious badly injured wolf. She looked up at the man who had led her here. “Help him. Help us.” Tears streamed down her face as her hand clutched the bloodied, matted fur. Micah gently scooped Malcolm up into his arms then nodded for Joie to lead the way back to his truck. She did, but not without turning every few steps to make sure he followed. Malcolm hung totally limp in Micah’s arms, not even groaning. They reached the truck and Micah stopped at the back. “Open the tailgate.” Joie hurried to do as he’d asked then at his instruction, pulled a wool blanket out of the toolbox welded to the back of the cab. She spread the blanket out and Micah lay Malcolm down on it. Joie got into the truck, trying to decide where to start. Micah jumped in beside her then put his hands over Malcolm’s body. “Don’t touch him. Let me try this.” Micah spoke softly, his eyes focused on Malcolm. Joie watched him carefully. Where Malcolm’s eyes glowed from time to time, Micah’s entire body seemed to glow as he held his hands palm down over Malcolm. His skin took on a golden hue as he chanted softly in a language she couldn’t understand. Malcolm’s body shimmered and Joie moved out of the way as his human form took hold. Micah held his position until Malcolm was well and truly human then he slumped slightly. “He’s lost a lot of blood.” “Thank you, Micah.” Joie touched Malcolm’s bruised and battered face then lifted her gaze to Micah’s. “Why haven’t these injuries healed like his others did? The last time he fought Maggie his wounds were almost completely gone after he changed from wolf to human a couple of times.” “The short answer to your question is that in a challenge, the rules change for us. When it is a formal challenge the injuries remain until you’re defeated or you win. Because he accepted defeat, because he submitted, his injuries will take longer to heal. I know a place we can take him, a doctor who knows about our kind.” “No. I want to take him home. Tante and I will take care of him.” “He won’t thank you for this, Joie.” “You said that before. Why? Why wouldn’t he be grateful?” “You witnessed his defeat, his loss of honor. For a man like Slade, that’s worse than anything else in his life.” 146

Changing Hearts

“I don’t care. He hasn’t lost anything in my eyes. He’s still the man I love, the father of my child. He’s alive and I want to take him home. Will you help me?” Joie raised her chin, meeting Micah’s eyes without blinking. “I’ll fulfill my promise, I’ll take you home.” He jumped lightly out of the truck, slammed the tailgate then looked at her. “Stay low. The last thing I need is a ticket or something worse for letting you ride in the back with a bloody naked man. I don’t think either one of us wants to try to explain this to the human authorities.” Micah got into the cab. As he started the engine, Joie lay down beside Malcolm, pulling the edge of the blanket over him to protect him as best she could. She hugged him carefully, trying not to jar him in any way as they headed for home.

***** When Micah slowed for the turn into her driveway, Joie sat up. She’d realized they were getting close to home when she started to recognize familiar landmarks. The door to the cabin opened and Tante Kay stood there, the twelve-gauge shotgun cradled in her arms. When she saw Joie in the back of the truck, she let out a loud whoop and set the gun down. Micah pulled to a stop then got out of the truck. He lowered the tailgate, helped Joie out then grabbed the edge of the blanket to pull Malcolm’s body toward him. Kay reached them then and ran her hand over Joie’s face, murmuring softly as tears flowed over her cheeks. “I’m okay, Tante, I’m fine.” Joie felt her own tears flowing again as she hugged her godmother. “I’m sorry to have worried you. I’m okay.” Kay cupped Joie’s face in her hands and kissed her forehead then looked past her to the back of the truck. “Oh, mon Dieu! Bring the boy inside, he’s hurt bad.” She moved as quickly as she was able toward the porch. Joie turned back to Micah. She reached out to help and Micah shook his head. “Just lead the way. I’ll get him.” Micah pulled Malcolm out of the truck, propping him against the side then bent forward and draped Malcolm over his shoulder in a fireman’s carry. Joie couldn’t believe his strength, she knew how heavy Malcolm’s dead weight was. She raced toward the house and into her room. She yanked the quilt off the bed then pulled the top sheet down. Micah appeared in the doorway then stood looking at the white sheets on her bed. Blood still dripped from Malcolm’s various injuries onto the floor. “Are you sure you want him in there?” “Yes, please.” Joie waved him into the room and Micah sighed as he placed Malcolm on the bed. “What do you want me to do?” Micah stood beside the bed, blood staining his shirt and jeans, his hair loosened from moving Malcolm around. 147

Marilu Mann

“You forced a change on him, can you do it again?” “No. I don’t dare. He’s too weak.” Micah shook his head as he stared down at Malcolm. Absently he pulled the leather tie out of his hair then pulled it back into a ponytail. Tante Kay came into the room, bringing bandages, sutures and her satchel. Joie smiled gratefully at her then the two women started to work. Micah stood back out of their way, moving in only when one of them needed an extra hand or they needed Malcolm moved. The women worked in near silence, their actions so similar they were almost a mirror image of one another. Joie smiled slightly as that thought crossed her mind. She placed a poultice on Malcolm’s thigh over the stitches she’d placed there. Fourteen stitches, to be exact. He would have another scar. Joie brushed a gentle hand through his hair then leaned forward and kissed his cheek. “You’re safe now, Malcolm. Safe and home, where you belong.” Tante went into the kitchen, muttering something about food and coffee. Joie looked over her shoulder to see Micah leaning in the doorway, his arms crossed over his chest. “Thank you for helping me, Micah.” “You’re welcome.” He smiled slightly. “Now that the Pack has a new Alpha, will they come after Malcolm again?” “No. He’s dead to the Pack now.” Micah slowly shook his head, his eyes focused on Malcolm. “What about you? You don’t belong to the Pack but they accept you?” “I left the Pack on my own. Since I wasn’t cast out, I’m free to return at any time.” “Why aren’t you the Alpha?” “I never wanted to be Alpha. I’ve lived in one Pack or another all my life. I’m happier on my own.” He shrugged and she knew he wasn’t going to say much more on the subject. Joie turned her attention back to Malcolm. “You sleep, sugar, sleep and heal. I’ll be here when you wake up.” She leaned forward to kiss him again. Through the long trip back to the cabin and the treatment for his injuries, Malcolm hadn’t moved. The only reassurance she had that he still lived lay in the rise and fall of his chest. For once she wished her special gift with animals did extend to humans. She’d give anything to know what he was thinking, how much pain he was in. Joie sat on the side of the bed then leaned forward so her head rested on his uninjured shoulder. She traced the hair above his bandaged ribs with one finger as she hummed softly. The tune one her mother had used to put her to sleep when she was younger. By the time Tante Kay returned with coffee, Joie slept next to Malcolm, her hand curled over his heart. Micah still leaned against the door, so she handed him one of the cups. 148

Changing Hearts

“You staying here tonight?” “No, Grandmother. Slade won’t welcome my presence.” “You helped him?” “No. I simply protected Joie.” “You helped him.” She nodded at him then walked back to the kitchen. Micah followed her, drinking his coffee as he went. He emptied the cup, reached into his back pocket, pulled a card out and handed it to her. “You can reach me at this number if you need to.” “Will he stay here? Will he take care of my Joie?” Kay stared up at him, making no move to accept the card he offered. “That is one question I cannot answer, Grandmother. Slade has never had much love for humans. His past has been too rough where your kind is concerned. I don’t know what he will do. I do know that he cares for your goddaughter. He cares enough to beg for help.” Kay nodded then took the card Micah still held out to her. She walked with him to the back door then watched as he got back into his truck, waved and drove away. Kay glanced down the hallway, taking a deep breath. “You’ll stay here, boy. This is your home now. We’ll make it so. You’ll be with my Joie and you’ll make some beautiful babies. You’re home now, boy. ‘Sides, I’m thinking Joie is getting awful damn tired of stitching you up.” For the first time in the sixty years since she’d lived in the cabin, Kay locked the door. She turned out the lights then went her own room. She’d know if she was needed in the night.

149

Marilu Mann

Chapter Nineteen Joie woke with a kink in her neck. She’d stayed next to Malcolm all night. He hadn’t moved at all since she’d fallen asleep. Joie touched his forehead and the sides of his face. He felt warmer than she thought he should be. Just as she stretched and started to yawn, Tante Kay appeared in the doorway. “Did he wake?” “Not yet. He feels warm to me.” Joy stepped back slightly as Tante came farther into the room. The older woman touched Malcolm’s forehead then his face. She leaned forward to listen to his heart, counting softly under her breath. “He’s breathing a little rough, could be the ribs, could be something more. He don’t feel feverish to me, but a good plaster never hurt anybody. You see if you can get him awake, I’ll get the fixings ready.” Kay patted Malcolm’s cheek then left the room. “You heard Tante, Malcolm. It’s time to wake up. Open your eyes, sugar. Let me see those beautiful glowing eyes of yours.” Joie trailed her fingertips over Malcolm’s cheeks and down to his mouth. She bent forward slightly, placing a kiss on his mouth. “Open your eyes, Malcolm.” She peppered his face with gentle kisses as she continued to implore him to wake up. His breathing pattern changed slightly but he never moved, never even twitched. For three days the two women kept watch over him, cleaning his wounds, changing the dressings as needed and keeping his fever at bay. On the morning of the fourth day after his fight, Malcolm let out a loud gasp as his eyes flew open. Joie bent over him before the sound faded. “Malcolm? Can you hear me?” He blinked then rolled his eyes toward her. “Why am I here?” His voice sounded odd to her. Joie realized he sounded like an old man. “I brought you home. We’re taking care of you, sweetheart. Tante and I have been watching over you. Are you in very much pain? I was afraid to give you too many painkillers. I don’t really know how to treat your pain.” “Don’t.” He closed his eyes and turned his face slightly away from her. “Don’t what? Don’t try to treat your pain? Don’t take care of you? Too late. I’ve done both and I’ll keep on doing it until the day I die. I told you, Malcolm Slade. I love you. That hasn’t ended.” Joie knew her voice got louder. She expected Tante to come barreling in at any moment to see what all the ruckus was about. “I love you, Malcolm. I will love you until the day I die. You being Alpha or not being Alpha has nothing to do with that.”

150

Changing Hearts

“It’s what I am.” His voice sounded soft again, so soft she almost didn’t hear him. “No, sweetheart. It’s what you were. Now you’re Malcolm Slade. An amazing man who can become an amazing, beautiful wolf. A man I love with my whole heart.” “Don’t.” He closed his eyes again. She saw him swallow hard as she reached out to touch his face. “Too late. I’m in this forever. I love you, Malcolm. I’ll never stop.” She leaned over to kiss him and felt him flinch. Joie refused to let him see her cry. She traced his jaw then stood up straight. “I’m going to get you some broth. I’ll be back in a few minutes. She left her bedroom and leaned against the wall in the hallway. He’d withdrawn again. No, dammit, he’s not going to do this to me. He belongs here with our baby and me. I’ll prove it to him. Joie nodded to herself, sucked in a deep breath, banished her tears and headed for the kitchen. Slade lay still as he listened to her footsteps move down the hall. His hearing was as sharp as ever, so was his sense of smell. He’d known where he lay before he ever opened his eyes. Her scent clung to his skin, to the sheets under him and even to the bandages on his body. He lifted his head slightly, taking stock of the most recent batch of injuries. The last thing he remembered was limping off into the woods. He’d headed for a thicket. Obviously he hadn’t made it. Sparing a moment to wonder how in the hell Joie had gotten him back to the cabin, Slade managed to sit up. He took shallow breaths as he leaned back against the headboard. His ribs hurt like hell. Frank had definitely done a number on him when he’d stomped him. Frank, who’d have thought it? Still, it makes a weird kind of sense. Hell, the guy’s a lawyer. If nothing else he can get the Pack members out of jail when they get arrested. Slade glanced down, lifting the sheet that covered him. Shit. Stitches in my thigh, broken ribs, what else? He ran his hands over his face, felt the stitches in his forehead and the swelling on the bridge of his nose. His shoulder throbbed in time with his heartbeat, more stitches there, obviously since he felt them pulling slightly every time he lifted his arm. So, except for the ribs, nothing that would keep him from moving on anytime soon. Just as that thought crossed his mind, Joie appeared in the doorway. She looked startled for a moment to see him sitting up. Still she smiled as she came farther into the room. “Well, I’m glad to see you’re feeling better. I’ve brought you some soup and a nice glass of iced tea, without the ice.” “Stop fussing.”

151

Marilu Mann

“I’m not fussing. You’ve been unconscious for nearly four days, I’m sure you’re starving. I think the soup will sit well and then when you feel a little stronger you can have something more substantial.” “I don’t want any soup.” Slade turned his head away from her. It hurt, actually hurt to look at her now. She was so vibrant she could outshine the sun, and his whole body ached at the thought of never seeing her again, never touching her again. “What do you want?” “Nothing. Just leave me alone.” He managed to slide back down in the bed and rolled partially onto his side. He stifled the moan that tried to escape and concentrated on keeping his breathing level. She’ll get tired of the silent treatment and leave me alone soon enough. “I’m not going anywhere, Malcolm Slade. The sooner you accept that, the better off you’ll be.” Joie set the soup bowl and glass down on the bedside table with a clank, then pulled her chair closer to the bed. “You can turn away from me all you want but you won’t make me leave.” He tried to ignore her. Seeing her again, smelling her, hell, being in the same room with her hurt more than any injury he’d received in the fight. No, that wasn’t true. It was being this close to her and knowing he’d lost her that killed him. Sooner or later she’d want to talk about the fight. Sooner or later she’d bring up the fact that she’d seen him kill two members of his Pack. The thing that was truly killing him was waiting for her to call him on his cowardice, on his submission. How would she broach the subject? Would she come right out and call him a coward to his face? Would she accuse him of going belly up just to keep from getting hurt any worse? What would she say? The wait was making him crazy. Slade sighed and rolled onto his back. His eyes were open just enough so that he could see her. Joie sat in the chair beside the bed with her head bowed. He glanced down to see a book in her lap. The sun coming through the bedroom window brought out the red highlights in her hair and made her skin glow. He’d never seen anything so beautiful in his life. Slade closed his eyes and swallowed hard. He wanted to reach out and touch her, just touch her cheek. He wanted to pull her over on top of his body and kiss her, make love to her, claim her. Knowing he’d lost the right to do that angered him. He turned his head away from her and closed his eyes. Sleep, maybe he’d be able to sleep and heal some more. He had to get out of here before he went down on his knees again.

***** Joie walked into the kitchen the next morning with a weary smile for Tante. The old woman shook her head as she watched her godchild sink into a chair.

152

Changing Hearts

“You need to get that boy out of here. Take him off somewhere and make him listen to you.” Tante angrily stirred pancake batter in the bowl in front of her. “Do you honestly think it would do any good?” “I don’t know. I do know you can’t go on like this, child. You’re wearing yourself down to the bone and that’s not good for you or that baby you’re carrying.” Tante thumped the bowl down on the counter then splattered water on the griddle she had heating on the stove. At the sizzle of the water, she poured some batter onto the griddle then turned back to Joie. Joie’s hands went protectively to her stomach. She was only a week or so along, but couldn’t love this child any more than she already did. She and Malcolm had created a small miracle, maybe she could bring about a bigger one? Joie looked up at Tante, sure her heart was in her eyes. “Do you think he’d go to the cabin with me?” “I don’t know, child. Couldn’t hurt to ask. I’ll get Boudreaux to go open it up. He knows where the keys are. Let him lay in a stock of groceries too, then all you have to do is get that stubborn Loup Garou out there.” Tante continued making breakfast as she spoke. The heavenly scent of sausage and pancakes filled the kitchen. “You love him too, don’t you?” Joie walked around the table and hugged her godmother from the back. “I want you to be happy, child. If that sullen creature makes you happy, and I know he does, then yes, I want him here. For whatever reason, the two of you balance. His darkness to your light. His strength to your gentleness. You’re a pair, you two, and the sooner he realizes that the happier you’ll both be.” Tante nodded at her own pronouncement and got up from the table. “I’ll call Boudreaux, get the wheels in motion, you get that lazy boy on outta that bed.” Tante patted Joie’s hand then piled a plate with pancakes and sausage. “First, you sit down, cher. Eat some breakfast. I’ll go call Boudreaux.” Joie laughed softly as she watched the older woman go into the living room. Perhaps she could convince Malcolm to go to the cabin to spend another night before he left. Of course, she would try to convince him to stay, but letting him think she wasn’t going to put up a fight for him to stay might be just the ticket to getting him where she wanted him. Once they were at the fishing cabin, she could remind him of just how good they were together, just how right it felt when they made love. And, she could show him again how much she loved him and that he loved her too! She devoured the pancakes and sausage, along with two huge glasses of milk. Her appetite almost rivaled Malcolm’s now. A grin curved across her face at that thought. Plans in motion, decisions made, Joie pushed herself up with a renewed sense of purpose and a burst of energy. Time for a nice long shower, with the door open of course, and some of that lilac lotion Malcolm loved. If she couldn’t appeal to the man right now she’d unleash the wolf and see what happened. 153

Marilu Mann

She put more pancakes and sausage on a plate and carried it with her down the hall. Let’s see him deny his appetite now, both for me and for food!

***** Unaware of any plans being made for him, Slade continued to stretch slowly. He’d been unsuccessful in convincing Joie to remove the stitches in his body but his strength slowly started to return. He glanced up as she came down the hall, schooling his face to the same bland expression he’d sported for the past few days. Stubborn human, if she’d just take the damn stitches out I could shift and be on my way. Joie walked into the room accompanied by the smell of sausage. She set a plate on the table beside him, fussing for a moment with the silverware and syrup. She hadn’t said anything about the challenge or his cowardice but he knew it was just a matter of time. Joie paused, drawing his attention. She smiled slowly as she straightened the covers on the bed. “I feel a little sticky. I think I’ll take a shower.” She moved toward the bathroom without giving him a chance to protest. Slade let the breath he’d been holding out when the door closed behind her. At least he’d be spared seeing her naked. Still, he couldn’t help staring at the door. He sucked in a deep breath when it opened slightly. Joie was bent over, giving him a perfect view of her heart-shaped ass. She adjusted the temperature of the water as she hummed to herself. Slade swallowed hard as various parts of his body came to life with a vengeance. He could feel his body hardening, could smell the soft scent of her skin from here. Watching her was pure torture, yet he couldn’t stop. Joie stepped into the shower, closing the shower curtain behind her. The clear curtain didn’t impede his view at all. He watched as she stood under the water, watched as her hair turned a darker shade and clung to her head. Watched as her nipples hardened from the force of the water beating on them. He licked his lips, remembering how she tasted. Slade groaned when she stared to soap her body. He could almost feel her skin. He panted as she drew the soft cloth between her legs. He ached as she ran her soapy hands over her breasts and stomach. The womb where his child rested. Slade’s eyes started to sting. He closed them briefly as he took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, a single tear escaped and started to run down his face. He wiped one hand over his face to erase the tear, to try to erase the memory of her scent, her taste, her softness. Slade jerked his gaze back to the bathroom as she turned the water off. Joie stepped out of the shower and started slightly when she saw the intensity of his stare. “Malcolm, I was thinking.” She picked up a towel and patted her shoulders and neck, not bothering to cover up. “Maybe a few days at the cabin are what you need to

154

Changing Hearts

get you back on your feet. What do you say? Should we go back? I know you loved it there.” “Yes.” He couldn’t believe he’d answered so quickly. Maybe this was for the best. He could take Joie back to where they’d been happy together, back to the way things had been before he turned into a crying coward. When she felt comfortable there, he’d leave. She’d hate him more, but at least he’d have something else to remember. “Good, it’s settled. We’ll leave in the morning.” Joie spread lotion on her arms and legs then pulled on a t-shirt and skirt. “Are you hungry?” Her smile could light the room was the thought that ran through his mind. “Yes,” was what he said. “Well, eat before it gets too cold. I’ll be back in a minute with some juice for you, then why don’t I give you a nice sponge bath?” She winked and left the room. Slade closed his eyes against the images that flooded his brain. Joie giving him a sponge bath with her tongue. He groaned and flung one arm over his head, trying to stop the memories and new images from taking over. The forgotten plate of food cooled beside him as he remembered the feel and taste of Joie.

***** Slade took a deep breath. He followed Joie down the path again. She hadn’t said anything when he’d insisted on packing his backpack and he didn’t think that she’d seen him sliding the envelope under her pillow. When she got back to the main cabin she’d find the money. Maybe it would make up for his leaving. Slade was nearly out of breath when they reached the cabin. Looking up he wondered if he’d have the strength to help open it up. He stopped in his tracks when he realized the shutters were off the windows and the solid door stood open to allow the faint breeze to penetrate the cabin. Joie started up the steps then turned to him with a smile. “I hope you don’t mind. Tante and I had Boudreaux open the cabin up. The kitchen is fully stocked and there are clean linens on our bed.” Our bed? She’d said “our bed” as though there was nothing to it. Slade shook his head and started up the steps. Joie had already disappeared inside by the time he reached the door. She came into the living room with a wide smile and a glass of iced tea. “Why don’t you relax in the hammock while I fix us something to eat?” “Yeah, okay.” Slade turned and left the cabin. He walked to the end of the porch and settled into the hammock. Leaving Joie would be the hardest thing he’d ever done. Never seeing her again, never seeing their child. Shit! What if the kid turned out to be a shifter? Joie could handle it but there were things the kid would need to know. I’d better talk to her about that.

155

Marilu Mann

Slade let his mind wander, picturing Joie standing in the doorway of the cabin with a baby girl on her hip. Would the child look anything like him? Hopefully she’d look like her mother. What if it was a boy? Could Joie handle a son who could shift? He grinned. Joie could handle anything she set her mind to. She’d handled him, hadn’t she? “Malcolm? Are you awake?” He opened his eyes slowly to find Joie leaning over him. She’d changed from the shapeless skirt she’d been wearing into one of his t-shirts. It hit her mid-thigh and he could tell from the sway of her breasts that she’d taken her bra off. “I’m awake.” And wanting you, as usual. He completed the sentence only in his mind. “Good. Are you ready to eat?” She reached out, tracing the line of his jaw. Her hands were always cool against his skin, always soothing. “What are you wearing?” “Your shirt. Do you mind? It’s so sticky, you know. Besides, this is what you wanted me to wear the last time we were here, remember?” “I remember.” He sat up slightly, swinging his legs off the side of the hammock. Joie handed him the plate she’d brought out for him. She’d sliced some cantaloupe and watermelon for them and made him a huge sandwich. Joie settled down on the porch near the hammock, picked her own plate up off the porch and started eating. They ate in near silence, his appetite had been improving every day, then Joie leaned back with a sigh. “It’s so beautiful here, isn’t it? And so peaceful.” “Yeah. Listen, Joie, we should talk about the baby.” Slade watched as she put her hand over her stomach. She smiled up at him then held her free hand out to him. Slade settled down on the porch beside her. He stayed silent as she took his hand, placing it on top of her stomach then putting her hands on top of his. “How do you really feel about this, Malcolm? About being a father.” The answer was important to her. He knew that now. Knew all about her ex and his negative reaction to becoming a father. Slade knew that had hurt Joie more than anything else the man could have said. That coupled with her miscarriage had driven her out of Atlanta and home to the bayou. He didn’t want to add to her pain, didn’t know how he really felt, he only knew he didn’t want Joie to hurt in any way. “I don’t know. I never thought I would be one and I don’t remember much about my father.” He leaned a little closer to her just to inhale her scent. “I think you’ll be a wonderful father.” Joie turned to face him, putting her arms around his neck. She kissed his cheek, then his jaw, then his mouth. Slade tried to resist her but it would have been like trying to lasso the sun. He opened his mouth, moved his hand up to cup her face then lost himself in Joie’s kiss.

156

Changing Hearts

Some time later he lifted his head. She’d managed to get her hands up under his tshirt and his hands were cupping her ass. She straddled him and he didn’t remember pulling her into his lap. Joie raised her head to meet his gaze then nipped his chin. “Come to bed with me?” “Yes.” Slade got slowly to his feet then let her lead him into the bedroom. She stopped beside the massive four-poster bed turning to face him. Slade reached out and pulled the t-shirt off her body. She had on a pair of white cotton panties. He put his hands on her hips, easing his thumbs under the top of her panties then pulled them off as he went to his knees in front of her. Joie put both hands on his head, tilting his head back as she combed through his hair. “I love you, Malcolm.” Slade swallowed hard, put his forehead against her stomach then softly said the words he never thought he’d ever say. “I love you, Joie.” Her sudden intake of breath and the clenching of her hands in his hair were the only indication she’d heard him. Slade kissed her stomach, then lower. Joie inhaled sharply again as he nuzzled against the juncture of her thighs. “Open your legs, baby.” His voice sounded deep to his own ears, but she didn’t hesitate. She opened her legs enough for him to trail his fingers over and into her. Joie groaned softly then laughed when he surged to his feet and tossed her onto the bed. “Be careful, your stitches.” Slade dragged her to the edge of the bed then placed himself between her spread legs. Joie propped herself up on her elbows, meeting his gaze as he leaned forward. He kept his eyes on hers as he licked the insides of her thighs. She tilted her head back briefly then met his eyes again. Slade used the tip of his tongue to open her labia. He teased her, pushing just the tip of his tongue inside her then licking slowly up to the top of her mound. He caught her clitoris between his tongue and top lip, running his tongue over her until she shuddered, then sucking it into his mouth. Joie opened her mouth, making small sounds of pleasure but never took her eyes off his as he devoured her. Even when he brought her shouting to a release, she held his gaze, though her chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath. Slade got to his feet, leaning over her as she guided him into her body. “No condoms.” “Don’t need it, do we?” Her voice came out breathy, ending on a groan as he thrust fully into her. Joie bent her knees and Slade hooked his elbows into them, holding her open to his thrusts. Joie grabbed his biceps and held on, keeping her eyes locked on his face. He moved hard and fast into her body, felt his own release drawing closer. Joie closed her eyes until he spoke her name softly. As soon as she met his eyes again, Slade thrust hard into her. “I love you, Joie.”

157

Marilu Mann

She cried out as she came, calling his name over and over until he joined her. Slade collapsed with his release, he pulled his arms up, letting her legs drop. She wrapped her legs around him, keeping him on top of her as their breathing leveled out. Slade lifted his head and she brushed his hair back. “I love you, Malcolm. I love you so much.” He leaned down to kiss her again then withdrew from her body long enough to settle them both on the bed. They kept their arms wrapped around one another as they both fell asleep.

***** Slade woke less than an hour later. He could still feel the heat of the day, felt Joie pressed against his back as he lay on his side. He closed his eyes, wishing for a moment that he could stop time. Knowing that wasn’t really possible, he slipped quietly out of the bed. He hadn’t shifted since the fight, nearly a week ago. Scooping up his backpack, Slade made his way across the hall into the bathroom. He set the backpack on the small counter, reached into the front pocket and pulled out the hunting knife he’d purchased what felt like a lifetime ago. Studying the fine stitches Joie had taken in his thigh, he sighed, bit his lip and started cutting. All told, when done, he’d removed nearly thirty stitches from his thigh, his shoulder and his scalp. Since he could neither see nor truly reach the ones on the back of his neck, he left them alone. They’d just tear when he shifted, there was no help for it. Stepping back out into the hallway he glanced into the bedroom. Joie slept on. She’d moved to the side of the bed he’d been sleeping on. He grinned slightly then set his backpack down just inside the bedroom door. He would have to leave soon. Slade padded quietly down the hall to the back door. He eased it open and stepped out onto the porch, looking around at the area around the cabin. He wanted to remember this for as long as he lived. This cabin, this place and the woman sleeping inside. Taking a deep breath, he stretched his arms up high over his head. He felt the skin pull around the areas where he’d removed the stitches, felt his thigh reopen and start to bleed slightly. Slade shook his head and arms, tossed his head straight back and shifted. Bones moved, skin shrunk, hair grew wild. As soon as he took his first wolf breath, he shook from head to tail. Bounding off the porch, he made a quick circuit of the surrounding area, marking trees as he went. He wasn’t sure why he marked territory he never intended to return to, but instinct could be a strange thing. As long as his mate lived here and he was around, he would warn others away. Slade put his nose to the ground, picking up faint scents and fresh ones. He found an unfamiliar scent and tracked it to the water’s edge. A picture formed in his mind of the man named Boudreaux. Yes, this is his scent—motor oil, fish and talc.

158

Changing Hearts

Slade thought fleetingly of the child who had patted his cheek and called his tattoos “pretty”. He shook his body, shaking the image of the child away at the same time. He ran hard back to the cabin, back to Joie. He wanted one more night with her. One more chance to hold her, make love to her, then he’d leave.

***** Joie woke when she heard the screen door. She sat up, pushing her hair away from her face but before she could get out of the bed, Malcolm stood in the doorway. He took two steps into the room then jumped for the bed, landing right beside her, pulling her down beside him with one arm. “What on earth are you doing?” She laughed as he kissed and nipped at her neck. “Nothing.” “Malcolm Slade, have you been out running around?” “Yup. What are you gonna do about it?” He grinned at her, his eyes glowing softly. “Hmmm…” she winked as she linked her hands behind his head. “Maybe I’ll just tie you to the bed again.” “Yeah? Or maybe I’ll tie you down.” Malcolm propped himself up slightly. “I’m already tied to you, sugar.” Joie winked then kissed him as he stared at her in what she took to be shock. For sure he’d been struck speechless. “Don’t you know that by now? Those people back in New Orleans called it like it is. I’m your mate and you’re mine.” “You have no idea what you’re saying.” Malcolm pushed himself up off the bed and started to pace from one side of the bedroom to the other. “I know exactly what I’m saying, Malcolm. You’re mine and I’m yours. That mark on your chest? That’s where you had me bite you, marking you as mine. This mark here, on my neck? It’s where you marked me.” Joie got to her knees, ignoring her nudity just as Malcolm ignored his. “You’re home now, Malcolm. Home. With me.” Joie got off the bed, planting herself in front of him, halting his pacing. She put her hands on him, placing one hand right over the mark on his chest. “We belong to one another, sugar. We’re a family, or we will be in about eight and a half months.” “How can you say that? You saw what happened in the Challenge circle. You saw me submit. How can you want me?” he shouted as he closed his hands on her upper arms, practically forcing her onto her toes. “Malcolm, you are the man I love. You’re a very special man who can turn into a wolf. You love me. You love making love to me. You’re the most honorable man I know. You may have run from the first fight, but sweetheart, no one can ever accuse you of being a coward.”

159

Marilu Mann

He yanked her against his chest, wrapping his arms tightly around her. Joie smiled slowly as she hugged him back. “I love you, Malcolm. That isn’t just for one day, not just for one night. It’s forever.” He made a sound, somewhere between a laugh and a shout then backed up to the bed. He flopped onto his back, holding her against his chest. Joie propped herself up, touching his face, waiting for him to open his eyes. When he did, she saw tears there though he blinked them back. “I love you, Malcolm Slade.” “Joie…” his voice trailed off as he pulled her head down to his, kissing her as though he wanted to crawl inside her. Joie gave herself over to his kiss then pushed against his chest. She sat up, smiling down into his face. “Can I tie you up now?” He laughed, wrapped his arms around her and rolled over with her as she shrieked. “You have to catch me first.” Malcolm planted a huge kiss on her mouth then moved quickly off the bed to the doorway. He grinned at her over his shoulder then took off through the cabin. “Malcolm!” Joie sat up, grabbed the t-shirt he’d tossed on the floor and ran after him. She got to the door only to see him disappearing down the path. Joie grabbed her tennis shoes, pulled them on and took off after him. She ran down the path until she was short of breath then stood bent over with her hands on her knees. The crack of a branch behind her was the only warning she got that he drew close. Malcolm scooped her into his arms and started running back toward the cabin. “What are you doing?” She wrapped her arms around his neck and held on, placing short kisses on his cheek and jaw. “I caught you. I get to tie you up.” “No fair! You shifted, didn’t you? You shifted as soon as you hit the woods and you hid from me. That’s cheating!” Joie bit his neck as he started up the stairs. “Nope, that’s taking advantage of every opportunity, baby. I’m going to fuck you ‘til neither one of us can walk.” He set her on her feet, lowering his head so that their eyes were level, a grin firmly in place. “No fucking!” She slapped his chest and he grabbed her hand. “Okay. No fucking.” Malcolm crawled back onto the bed then held his hands out to her. Joie smiled as she climbed back into bed with him, knowing he’d be true to his word.

160

Changing Hearts

Chapter Twenty Slade opened his eyes. The cabin lay shrouded in darkness as crickets and frogs sang loudly outside. He sat up then glanced at Joie. She lay curled on her side, her hair a wild cloud around her head, a faint smile on her face. He leaned over, kissed her softly then slipped out of the bed, her scent clinging to his skin. He pulled his jeans on, shoved his feet into his shoes and walked to the door. He turned to look at her again, knowing this was another sight he’d never forget. “I love you, Joie Landry. Take care of yourself and our baby,” he whispered toward her. “Take care of the old woman, of Kay too.” Slade picked up his backpack and left the cabin. He went down the stairs slowly, looking around, making sure nothing was out of place. He hated leaving her like this, asleep, vulnerable. There was no real danger to her, the Pack wouldn’t come after her now that he was dead to them. The people around here would take care of her and Kay. Slade made his way to the dock. He wouldn’t take the boat, she’d be stranded if he did. Unsure how deep the water ran here, he followed the bank until he found a place where the bayou narrowed. He made his way across it slowly, keeping an ear open for alligators and snakes, stopping every time he heard a noise in the water around him. Eventually he made his way back to the cabin. Surprised to see a light on in the kitchen, he paused in the yard. The old woman appeared in the doorway as though she had been expecting him. “What are you doing here, boy? Where’s Joie?” “She’s okay.” “You’re leaving us, aren’t you?” She stepped out onto the porch, staring down at him. “I have to. I can’t stay here. Joie deserves more than me.” “Joie deserves a lot of things, boy. Happiness most of all. For whatever reason you make her happy. You wouldn’t be my choice for her but you’re her choice.” The old woman crossed her arms across her chest, staring hard at him through the darkness. The light from the kitchen behind her cast most of her frame in shadow but he could see her well enough. “She deserves someone who can take care of her.” “You done that.” “She deserves someone who can love her.” “You love her, boy. You love her more than you’ll admit. Let me ask you this, just how far can you run before you run out of places to go?”

161

Marilu Mann

Slade stared, her words striking at him like physical blows. He shook his head, swallowed hard, then met her eyes. “I don’t know.” Slade turned away from her, moving toward the carport and his bike. The old woman took another step toward him. “You’re making a mistake, boy. You leave enough times you won’t have anyplace to come back to. Don’t make my Joie unhappy, boy. She done had enough unhappiness in her life.” “She’ll be happier without me.” He pulled a key out of his backpack then straddled the bike. “You believe that and you a bigger fool than I first took you for.” The old woman shook her head and turned her back on him. She went into the cabin, slamming the door behind her. Slade stared back at the house, a muscle twitching in his jaw. He wanted to yell and scream. He wanted to kill something, really. He dropped his head for a moment, breathing deeply. Getting off the bike, he rummaged around in his backpack until his hand closed on his keepsake box. He pulled the small box out, stared at it for a long moment then headed for Joie’s shed. The cat hissed at him though the other animals cringed from him, shrinking back against the sides of their cages. Slade found a piece of paper and a pen. He wrote down the number for a savings account and instructions on how to access it. Folding the piece of paper, he opened the wooden box. The picture of his parents caught his eye. Slade picked it up, staring at the happy family in the picture. Had he really been that kid? Would he ever see his own kid? Shaking his head, he put the picture back in the box then put the paper on top of it. He left the box on Joie’s workspace. Staring around, he realized the shed didn’t feel so close anymore. In fact, it felt like home. Something rolled down his face but he ignored it. As he turned away, he caught a scent. Lilacs. Joie had left lilac water in the shed. Slade picked a small bottle up off a shelf and filled it with the fragrant water. He closed his eyes briefly, then opened them, capped the bottle and left the shed. He placed the small glass bottle carefully in his backpack then secured it to the back of his motorcycle. Straddling the bike, he started it and took off down the gravel driveway before he could weaken any further. In just a short time he hit the highway, heading north and west. He’d outstayed his welcome here. It was time to move on.

***** Joie knew he’d gone when she opened her eyes. The cabin felt too empty, the silence too complete. She felt the tears gathering but refused to let them fall. “He’ll come back. I know he’ll come back.”

162

Changing Hearts

Joie got out of bed, pulled on the t-shirt she’d dropped by the bed earlier, then wandered out into the kitchen. She put the kettle on to make some tea then went out the back door. The moon wasn’t evident though stars filled the sky. Crickets and frogs sang their nightly song. She leaned against the side of the cabin with a deep sigh. Her hands moved protectively to her stomach. Less than nine months to go and she’d welcome her baby. Will Malcolm be back in time to see our child born? Joie shook her head, banishing the questions. For now, she’d focus on eating properly, getting enough rest and taking care of herself. The miscarriage she’d suffered wouldn’t be repeated with this child. Her doctor had told her she shouldn’t have any difficulty having another child when she was ready. She hadn’t even told Tante about losing the baby, only that Bill hadn’t wanted her to have a child, that he’d been opposed to being a father. Joie hadn’t felt the need to tell Tante that Bill had suggested an abortion when she’d first discovered her pregnancy. No sense upsetting her godmother when Nature had ensured there was no child to abort. That suggestion had been the final nail in the coffin of their relationship. His unfeeling response when she’d lost the child had been the figurative headstone. Joie shoved those thoughts aside again as she moved back into the kitchen. “No matter, little one. We’ll have each other, and your daddy when he comes to his senses.” Joie knew Tante Kay would worry about her when she discovered Malcolm had gone. There wasn’t anything she could do to avoid that. Joie went back to bed, deciding to wait until morning to go back to the house. There was no rush, after all.

***** Early the next morning Joie opened the door to the kitchen to see Tante Kay sitting at the table. “He’s gone.” Joie spoke as she came into the room. “I know. He’s a fool.” Tante Kay moved around the table to hug her. “He’s going to come back, Tante.” “Now, child, don’t be making plans for that. That boy, he don’t know which side his bread’s buttered on.” “He’s going to come back, Tante. I know he will.” Joie gently eased out of her godmother’s arms, smiling at the older woman. “Malcolm will come back to me and our baby. I just know it.” Touching her godmother’s cheek, she moved to the stove. Joie started to pour a cup of coffee then thought better of it and moved to the fridge. She poured herself a glass of milk then winked at Tante Kay as she left the kitchen again.

163

Marilu Mann

Her shed was just as she’d left it, all the animals still in their cages. Something seemed out of place, though. She couldn’t put her finger on it until she moved toward her workbench. Her sudden intake of breath was the only sound in the shed. Joie moved toward the small wooden box, annoyed to see her hand shaking as she reached out to touch it. She opened the box, read the note and instructions Malcolm had left for her then set the paper aside. She wouldn’t need that because he would come back. She removed the picture with shaking hands then clasped it close to her chest. Tears threatened then but she wouldn’t allow them to fall. The gold medal to Saint. Blaise gleamed at her from the box, only the thirty-eight slug was missing. Not knowing whether to laugh or cry, Joie replaced the paper in the box then carried the box and the picture into the cabin. She went straight into her own room where she found a picture frame that held photos of her family. One side held a shot of her parents with her in the middle, on the other, a picture of her mother’s family. Joie removed the backing on the frame and replaced the picture of her mother’s family with Malcolm’s family photo. She sank down on the bed, holding the frame in her hands, studying the two families. The smiling faces seemed to be delivering a message, that it was possible to find happiness, no matter how fleeting. She’d hang on to that thought until Malcolm returned. Of course, she’d have to give him hell when he first got back, but forgiving him could be wonderful. Joie put the frame on her nightstand then stood with renewed determination. She had a lot to do—she’d neglected her herbs long enough.

***** A week later, Slade got off his bike in a small town on the border between Oklahoma and Texas. He was hot, tired and had a kink in his lower back from too many hours spent on the bike. He stretched briefly, easing the aching muscles in his shoulders and back. Shouldering his backpack, he went into the bathroom of the gas station. Removing his shirt, he washed the dust and road grime from his upper body. He reached into his backpack for a clean shirt and caught the small bottle of lilac water before it hit the floor. Uncapping the bottle, he took a deep breath. For as long as he lived he’d associate that scent with Joie. He recapped the bottle and shoved it far down in the bottom of his backpack. Raking his hands through his hair, he pulled it back tightly against his scalp in a short ponytail. Gas for the bike, hunger and thirst, all things he could take care of here. He’d spotted a bar next to the gas station and hoped they had some decent food there. A beer would taste good after eating dust all day too.

164

Changing Hearts

He left the bathroom and wheeled his bike up to the gas pump. He filled the tank then went back inside to pay. A few minutes later he entered the bar. Cigarette smoke, whiskey and stale beer were the first scents to greet him. Slade wrinkled his nose slightly, trying to shut out as much of those scents as he could. He moved through the room and found a seat at the bar itself. His skin prickled as he slid onto the stool and he glanced around quickly. His gaze stalled on a shadowy figure in the back of the bar. He narrowed his eyes as he inhaled sharply, then he shook his head on a huff of breath. What in the hell is Micah doing here? Slade ordered a beer and picked up a menu, ignoring the man in the back of the bar. He felt more than heard Micah’s approach, turning his head to meet the possible threat. Micah ignored him as well, sliding onto the stool next to him and putting a half-empty coffee cup down in front of him. “What are you doing here, Slade?” Micah’s voice came out lower than normal, his gaze fixed on the bottles that lined the back of the bar. “None of your fucking business.” Slade’s voice was just as soft. It was obvious Micah didn’t want anyone to know they were talking. “Don’t tell me you were stupid enough to leave Joie.” Micah glanced at him briefly then turned his attention to the dartboard where two men lazily competed. “What I do or don’t do is no concern of yours, Micah.” Slade caught the bartender’s eye and ordered a burger and fries. Micah tapped his coffee cup and when the bartender filled it, he turned so that he leaned against the bar. “If you left her to raise your child alone, you’re an idiot.” “Fuck. You.” Slade picked up his beer, sipping it slowly. Micah’s attention suddenly became focused on the doorway. Slade glanced at him then at the man who had entered the bar. His trouble sense clanged again. Is Micah about to attack a human? This might be worth watching. Slade moved slightly so he could see the man who now walked toward the pool tables in the back of the bar. Micah reached into his pocket and pulled a piece of paper out. He studied it for a moment then glanced at the man again. Shoving the paper back into his shirt pocket, Micah finished his coffee then tossed money on the bar. “What are you up to, Micah?” “Just stay out of my way.” Micah got to his feet and Slade turned so that he could keep the other man in sight. Micah’s prey, and there was no other word for him at this moment, lined up a pool shot. Micah moved quietly around to the other side of the room. It amazed Slade that he could move that silently. Almost as though he faded into the background. For a man who stood well over six and a half feet tall and weighed over two hundred pounds, that was quite a feat.

165

Marilu Mann

As Slade sipped his beer again, he could feel the grin stealing across his face. He could almost feel the fight brewing. Not sure what the other man had done to incur Micah’s wrath, he was still anxious to see them go at it. Micah now stood almost directly behind his quarry. The other man still hadn’t noticed him. Slade caught movement from the side and left the barstool before he even realized he was moving. One of the other men in the crowd wasn’t as unobservant as the man bending over the pool table. Slade didn’t know if he was reaching for a gun or a knife but whatever it was, he wasn’t going to use it. Slade wanted to see Micah fight. He wanted to see a fair fight. Micah waited until the other man had finished his shot before stepping closer to him. The one Slade had his eye on pulled a switchblade out of his vest pocket and moved toward Micah. Slade and Micah moved at the same time. Micah grabbed the end of the pool cue just as Slade clamped his hand on the wrist of the man with the knife. Micah yanked his prey against his chest, pulling the pool cue out of his hand, then shoved the man facedown on the pool table. Slade held fast to his man, bending his wrist backward until the man went to his knees. Micah spared him a brief glance then ducked as the man on the table came up swinging. Slade felt his eyes glowing as he watched Micah fight. He’d never seen anyone move that fast in human form. Micah fought much the way he did. Street fighting, jabbing and punching at the most vulnerable points on the human’s body. The one difference between them was that Slade could tell Micah pulled his punches, not inflicting as much damage as he could have. Another man took a step forward and Slade growled at him. The other man froze as Micah subdued his prey, holding both of the man’s wrists in one hand as he reached into his front pants pocket for a strip of plastic. Slade froze. Plastic handcuffs? What the fuck is he doing with plastic handcuffs? “Bond Enforcement,” Micah rasped loudly, pulling the same paper out of his shirt pocket he’d had out earlier. Slade had never heard Micah raise his voice before. It sounded really odd. Shaking his head, he saw the cops in the doorway. Unsure how long they’d been standing there, he released the man he’d been holding. The guy got to his feet then moved slowly toward the back door, his gaze focused on the cops. Slade backed up a step or two himself, not wanting any attention thrown his way. Micah spoke quietly to the two police officers, showed them the paper again then yanked his prisoner up off the pool table. Slade grinned at the man’s black eye, bloody nose and swollen jaw. Micah spared a quick glance at him then answered another question posed by the cops. The two cops left with Micah’s man and Micah started toward Slade. He stopped a foot away then held out his hand. Slade stared at the outstretched hand for a moment then slowly extended his own. “Thank you. I didn’t see the guy with the knife.” Micah shook his hand then released it.

166

Changing Hearts

Slade spoke quietly, his attention on Micah’s face. “You’re a bounty hunter?” “Part-time, yes.” “You track humans.” Slade couldn’t stop the grin from stealing across his face. It seems he and Micah had more in common than he’d ever imagined only Micah operated on one side of the law while he’d always been on the other. His work for Tonio had involved tracking humans and making them pay. Micah did much the same thing. “I track the worst criminals whether they’re human or shifter. That one,” Micah jerked his head toward the door, “raped and killed three children, kidnapped another one and would have killed him but the kid got away. That man escaped from jail in New Mexico about two weeks ago.” “How did you get into that business, Micah?” “You looking for a job, Slade?” Micah smiled then and it was almost enough to shock him into immobility. Slade had never seen Micah smile. “No. Just curious.” “Long story. Not one I care to share right now.” Micah turned toward the bar. “Your food’s here.” Slade turned toward the bar, following Micah. They slid back onto their barstools and Micah caught the bartender’s eye. “Water.” Slade picked up the greasy burger and bit into it. Nowhere near as good as Joie’s cooking but what the hell, he was hungry. “What are your plans, Slade?” “Don’t have any.” Slade spoke with his mouth full, not looking at Micah. “Just looking for some place to be.” “Let me ask you a question, Slade. How many times can you reinvent yourself before you forget who you are?” Slade froze. How could it be that Tante Kay and Micah had asked him much the same question? He swallowed the bite of burger, his appetite gone and his stomach threatening to toss the food right back up. He picked up his beer, sipped it then faced the other man. “What?” “You’ve never stuck with anything in your life, have you? Running has become a pattern with you. Haven’t you ever wanted a home?” “The Pack was my home.” “No. The Pack was a tool. You used them and you know it. Your home was with Joie. Your place was with her and the child she’ll bear.” Micah picked up the glass of water the bartender had set in front of him. He drank most of it before setting it back on the bar.

167

Marilu Mann

“Don’t you want to see your daughter, Slade?” He finished the water and put the glass down as Slade continued to stare at him. Slade shut his mouth with an audible click of his teeth. “Dau…” Slade’s eyes widened as he stared at Micah. “How could you possibly know that?” Micah simply let his mouth curl up into a slight smile. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a business card. Tossing it onto the bar, he waved his thanks at the bartender for the water before facing Slade again. “Give me a call in eight months, prove me a liar.” Micah turned and walked out of the bar, leaving Slade sitting there staring after him. When the door opened again to allow more people to enter the bar, Slade shook his head and shoulders. He glanced at the hamburger and fries congealing in their own grease and blanched. Throwing money on the bar to pay for his food and the beer, he left with no clear idea of where he was going. Tante Kay and Micah had both suggested that he belonged with Joie. Joie had told him his home was with her. The longing hit him like a lightning bolt. He could almost smell the bayou, could almost hear the sounds of the birds and squirrels and he could almost taste Joie’s gumbo, not to mention her sweet mouth. “What in the fuck am I doing in fucking Oklahoma?” Slade didn’t realize he’d spoken out loud until two people stopped to stare at them. He grinned ferally at them then took off running for his bike. “I’m going home, home to Joie.” He spoke softly under his breath as he mounted the bike. The phrase repeated itself over and over as the powerful bike started down the highway back the way he’d come.

168

Changing Hearts

Chapter Twenty-One Four weeks into her pregnancy, morning sickness had become a reality. She’d expected Malcolm back before now. Joie brushed her hair out of her eyes as another wave of nausea hit her. She kept one arm protectively over her stomach as she retched. When finally able, she got slowly to her feet. Staring at her reflection, she was glad Malcolm hadn’t come back. What would he think of her now? Her hair lay dull against her scalp, her eyes were glassy and she’d never looked this pasty in her life! Joie washed her face, brushed her teeth and stepped into the shower. She let the cool water run over her body for several minutes before leaning down for the soap. Pouring soap onto the sponge, she remembered the pleasure Malcolm had taken in washing her. Joie sighed as she replaced the soap then ran the sponge slowly over her neck and shoulders. Her breasts were slightly larger now than before. She shuddered slightly to think how big they’d really get. She washed the rest of her body then soaped her hair. The smell of the shampoo was almost enough to make her cry. She remembered this smell from the day she’d cut Malcolm’s hair. “Joie Sue, that’s enough. He’s gone. He may never come back. Snap out of it!” Joie spoke loudly to herself, slapping her hands against the wet tile in the bathroom. She turned the water off and stepped out of the shower. Wrapping her hair in a towel, she grabbed another one to dry off with. Dressing quickly, she made her way down the hall to the kitchen. A glass of tea and some dry toast were all she could stomach right now. Tante Kay came out of her room with a frown in place. “You done made up your mind, then?” “Yes. I just want to be by myself for a few days. The animals are all going to the vet over in LaPlace. You’ll be fine here, won’t you?” “I been alone before, child. ‘Sides, it ain’t forever. You’ll be back soon enough.” Tante came forward, hugging Joie with a strength that amazed her. “That’s right. I just need a week or so by myself, just to get some perspective. I’ll be back and then we can talk about what we’re going to do about the baby’s room.” “Right!” Tante Kay thrust one arm high in the air. “We gonna have us a baby!” She clapped her hands then cupped Joie’s face and gave her a smacking kiss on both cheeks. “You go back to the cabin and take care of yourself, rest. Boudreaux, he already opened everything up for you and all the linens are fresh. I wish you’d let us put that air conditioner in, at least in the bedroom. You know your body is gonna be warmer now that you’re breeding.”

169

Marilu Mann

“I know. I just want things the way they are for now. If I decide to stay more than a week I’ll let you know and then we can talk about the air conditioner.” Joie gave Tante a kiss of her own then finished her tea. “I’d like to get started. This early it’ll still be a little cool on the bayou.” “You take care now, child. You got that cell phone?” “I have it. And the extra battery.” Joie put her glass in the sink. “You take care too.” “Don’t you be worrying about me, now.” Tante flapped her hands at Joie as she followed her to the door. Joie turned back once to wave then got into the boat. The cabin held nothing but happy memories, no fear, no sadness. That’s where she wanted to be right now to decide what she was going to do. Out of curiosity, she’d contacted the bank that held the account Malcolm had left information on. There was enough money in there to keep Tante Kay, Joie and the baby in comfort for several years but she didn’t want to use it. That was Malcolm’s money and if he thought he could buy forgiveness, he had another thought coming. Joie set the boat on a straight course to the cabin, seeing but not really registering the scenery all around her. Fish and turtles jumped in the water, birds and deer drank from the banks. She saw them all but paid them no attention. Her mind focused inward on the child growing inside her and the man who had fathered her child. She arrived at the cabin and docked the boat. Tying it securely, she picked up the small bag holding the last of her personal items. Making her way up the path, she stopped at the first sight of the cabin. A smile formed across her face as she started up the steps and stayed there as she placed her toiletries in the bathroom then walked into the bedroom. Joie sat on the side of the bed and opened the bag again. Withdrawing the picture frame holding her family picture and Malcolm’s, she put it on the table beside the bed then lay down on her side. Another side effect of her pregnancy was frequent napping. She smiled again as she stared at the faces of the little girl on one side of the picture and the little boy on the other. “Such beautiful children.” She drifted off to sleep with the picture firmly in her mind and that’s how he found her.

***** Slade had arrived at the cabin on foot only to be confronted by Tante Kay holding that damn shotgun on him. She hadn’t been swayed by anything he’d said until he’d stared her right in the face. “I love Joie. I love her more than anything in this world. If you’re going to shoot me, do it. Otherwise, please, tell her I’m here and I want to see her. If she sends me away, I’ll go and I’ll never bother you again. Please. I just want to see her.” “She ain’t here, boy.” 170

Changing Hearts

That single definitive statement nearly dropped him to his knees. “Tante, please tell me where she is.” The shotgun never wavered as she shook her head. “You know where she is, boy. She’s right where you left her.” Slade felt like he’d been hit with a one-ton steel weight right in the middle of his chest. Left. Tante had packed a wallop into that one word. He’d abandoned his mate. The only woman he’d ever marked as his. Would she want him back now? Would she tell him to hit the road and never come back? A spasm hit him in the heart. If she didn’t want him back, what would he do? He had to find her. Slade whirled to leap off the porch, but spun back toward the old woman. Oblivious to the shotgun, he grabbed her in a quick fierce hug. “Pray for me, old woman. Pray that I am not too late.” “Stupid Loup Garou. You think I ever stopped praying for you?” She swung the butt of the shotgun at him like a broom to sweep him off the porch. “Get outta here, boy. You got some groveling to do.” In his scramble to hit the ground, Slade realized she hadn’t reacted to him in fear. She’d treated him like family. Family who’d screwed up, but still, she’d treated him like family. He got to the water’s edge only to find the boat missing. Cursing, he ripped at his clothes. Once they lay in scraps at his feet, he threw himself into the water changing as he went. Powerful muscles propelled him toward the cabin. Unerringly he swam back to the place he truly considered home. He wondered if he could talk Joie into living here instead of at Kay’s place. Then he wondered if she would even let him in the door. He changed shape again as soon as his feet were on solid ground. For once he was grateful for the heat as the sun dried his skin. He’d called out to her as he walked up the steps but she hadn’t answered. Slade moved through the cabin, noting the changes since he’d been there last. A fresh coat of paint decorated all the interior walls and braided rugs covered the worn spots on the floor. There were new covers on the couch and curtains on the windows. Potted plants occupied the windowsills and a painting of moonlight on the bayou graced one wall. A new ceiling fan turned quickly in the living room as well. He’d moved farther down the hall then stopped in the doorway to the bedroom. Joie lay on her side, one hand under her face, the other on her stomach. He walked slowly across the room never taking his eyes from her. So fucking beautiful. “No fucking,” he whispered with a grin. Kneeling by the bed, Slade ran one hand over her face, brushing her hair back slightly. He leaned forward, inhaling slowly. Lilacs, soap and something more. There was a different scent to her body now. Something that he couldn’t quite name. Rocking back on his heels, he wondered if it could be their child. Was it possible he could distinguish the child’s scent already? She wasn’t that far along. My child.

171

Marilu Mann

“Joie,” he spoke softly, unsure of her reaction. He wouldn’t blame her if she threw him out but he’d get on his knees and beg to stay if he had to. She sighed and rolled onto her back. His gaze skimmed over her body. She had on a blue t-shirt and a blue and white skirt. Her softly rounded body made him sweat with longing. Slade reached out and touched her face again. “Joie?” She opened her eyes slowly, a beautiful smile on her face as she whispered, “I knew you’d be back.” Her eyes closed but the smile stayed in place. Slade smiled as he leaned over her to kiss her softly, running his tongue over her lips. With a gasp, she shoved him away and sat straight up. “Malcolm?” “Yeah, baby.” Slade sat on the edge of the bed. He wanted to pull her into his arms, wanted to kiss her, wanted to make love to her but she stared at him like he was a ghost. “I’m not still asleep?” Joie pinched her arm, winced and scooted back away from him slightly. Her eyes turned cold and his heart dropped. “What are you doing here?” Slade clasped his hands, licked his lips then met her gaze. “I am a complete and total asshole.” She didn’t object or agree. He cleared his throat and started again. “Joie, I don’t remember what it was like, being part of a family. I don’t know how to do it. I’m going to fuck things up, I know I will, but I’m willing to try.” He couldn’t look at her now, didn’t want to watch her face when she told him to disappear. “I ran away because that’s the only way I knew to deal with things. I came back because you’re my home. You’re the only home I’ve ever really wanted to return to. If you tell me…” he stopped and swallowed again. “If you tell me to leave, I will. God, I hope you don’t.” Joie looked at him. She saw the tears he didn’t acknowledge, watched them roll down his face as he said he’d leave. Brushing a hand across her own cheek, she wiped her tears away then knelt on the bed behind him. “I don’t want you to leave. I never wanted you to leave.” Joie reached out to put her fingers over his mouth, stopping him from saying anything. “I love you, Malcolm. I told you that and I’ll keep telling you until you believe it. Love doesn’t disappear, not real love. What you and I have, that’s forever.” Joie touched her neck where he’d marked her. “You told me once that this meant we belonged together. I believe that. It doesn’t matter what has happened in the past. What matters now is our future. Yours, mine and our child’s.” She took his hand and put it over her abdomen. “Your baby is inside me here, Malcolm. You? You’re inside me here.” She placed his hand over her heart. He took a shuddering breath then yanked her into his arms. Burying his face against her neck, he held tightly to her, rocking back and forth with her in his arms. Joie

172

Changing Hearts

squirmed around until she was half in his lap. She stroked her hands over his head and shoulders until he raised his head. “I love you so much, Joie.” “I know.” She smiled as she pulled his head down to hers. The kiss started softly, tentatively, and she was the one who bumped it up, sucking his lower lip into her mouth. She’d missed him so much, missed this feeling. “Malcolm Slade, if you ever try to leave me again, I’ll shoot you with Tante Kay’s shotgun. After I load it with rock salt!” He shouted with laughter then flopped back on the bed with his arms around her. “You’ll have to shoot me to get me to leave, baby. I’m back for good. I even found a job, well, sort of.” “What? What kind of job?” “I talked to Boudreaux earlier, before I came out here. He said they’re looking for a welder at the mill where he works.” “You can weld?” “Hey, I can do a lot of things. There’s more to me than just shifting.” “I know that. I’ve always known that.” Joie brushed a kiss over his mouth then studied him. “You look tired.” “I’ve been on the road for nearly a week. Fucking bike broke down about fifty miles from here.” “How did you get here?” “Walked, ran, hitched a ride when I could, swam. Couldn’t shift ‘cause there was no way to carry my clothes.” Reaching up slowly, he traced the line of her jaw then tucked her hair behind her ear. “Nothing was more important than getting back to you.” “Really?” She smiled and propped her chin on his chest. “Yeah. I ran into Micah about a week ago. Between him and Kay, I was forced to face a few facts.” Joie settled herself more comfortably on his chest. “What facts?” “Like the fact that I’ve never really faced up to anything in my life that I didn’t want to. If something pissed me off or didn’t go my way, I just walked away.” Slade sighed and clasped his hands in the small of Joie’s back. “Like the fact that without you I don’t have a home, I don’t have a place to be or anyone to be with. If you hadn’t forgiven me I don’t know what I would have done.” “Oh, I didn’t say I’d forgiven you.” Her softly spoken words sent an arrow of ice straight to his heart. “What?” Slade moved on the bed until they were lying side by side and he could see her face. “You took me back!”

173

Marilu Mann

He heard the edge of panic in his voice and fought it down. Joie met his eyes briefly then focused on his chest. “Yes, I’ve taken you back, welcomed you back, even but that doesn’t mean you’re forgiven for leaving me in the first place.” “You said you love me.” He was going to beg in a minute, he’d get down on his belly and grovel to stay here, stay with her. “I do love you.” Joie finally looked up, meeting his eyes and he nearly screamed in relief. Humor shone from her green eyes as a slight smile flirted with the edges of her mouth. She was teasing him! “What do I have to do to get you to forgive me, Joie?” Slade moved his hand from her waist up to cup her breast. The sharp intake of breath she gave almost brought a smile to his face. He palmed her breast, feeling the difference in weight as he plucked at her nipple through the t-shirt. He moved his head to her jaw, kissing and licking her jaw and neck, inhaling her sweet scent again. His body reacted instantly, and the fact that he was totally naked meant she had to be aware of it. “Well,” she sounded a little breathless as he sucked her earlobe into his mouth. “That’s a damn good start.” “What was it you called me once? Your very own love slave?” Slade murmured the words softly into her ear then raised his head to meet her eyes. “Use me, baby. Tell me what you want me to do. Anything you want, tell me.” “Marry me.” She was still breathless but her words were clear enough. Slade froze, his hand on her breast, his mouth inches from hers. He drew his head back to stare at her. “What?” “You said anything. That’s what I want.” Her jaw tightened and she squirmed out from under him, sitting up with her back against the headboard. Slade sat up, swinging his legs around to sit facing her. “Marry you?” “Is that so difficult to understand? I want our child to have your name, Malcolm. I want your name. I want us to be a family in the truest sense of the word. If you truly love me, truly want to be here with me, then marry me.” “I didn’t…I never.” He swallowed hard, stared at his hands for a moment as he thought about the past week and what his life had been like without Joie in it. “How right that is,” he murmured. “What is my life without joy? Without you.” Slade got off the bed to pace beside it for a moment. Whirling to face her, he knelt on the bed as he reached for her hands. “What do we have to do?” “What?” His sudden acquiescence seemed to startle her. “What do we have to do, in the human world? We’re already mated, baby. Nothing can change that. You want a piece of paper, you want it legal in the human world, tell me what we have to do.” Slade played with her fingers, entwining his hands with hers. 174

Changing Hearts

“Well, we have to have a license and a our birth certificates.” “How long does it take?” "About seventy-two hours, I think. Tante will know more." "Do we have to have a blood test?" "No, not any more. Oh! Malcolm, would your shifting show up in a blood test?" "Yes. Since it's genetic, it'll show up as a blood anomaly, nothing serious or deadly, though." “Oh.” She seemed subdued for a moment then glanced at him again. “So, does this mean you agree?” “Hell yes.” Slade pulled her into his arms, wrapping them tightly around her. “I don’t want to lose you. I will do whatever it takes to make you happy, to keep you in my life. I love you, Joie.” “Good. That’s step one in the Joie’s plan to forgiveness.” She smiled against his neck and felt him tense before he leaned back far enough to see her face. “What’s the second step?” “Make love to me.” “That definitely sounds like something I can do.” Joie closed her eyes as Malcolm lowered his head to hers. He was back, he was safe and he was hers. Now and for as long as they lived.

175

Marilu Mann

Chapter Twenty-Two Slade paced nervously across the porch. He kicked the swing, setting it into motion as another moan sounded from inside the house. This isn’t right. I should be inside with Joie, with my mate. In the Pack females never gave birth without their mates nearby. They’d been married now for nearly seven months, she was his and he was definitely hers. Brought to heel by a human female that didn’t even reach his shoulder, but dear God, he loved her. He still had his rough edges, still had to fight to keep his temper in check when the humans he worked with got on his nerves. Usually all it took was telling Joie what was bothering him. She could make him see things in ways he’d never thought of before. She took his anger away, redirected it. Most of that redirected energy had been spent renovating the cabin. They lived there now, just the two of them, well, at least until the baby came. Slade had learned a lot about electrical work when he and Boudreaux had rewired the cabin. Mostly, he’d learned to leave the wiring alone. Watching Joie grow big with his baby inside her had amazed him. He’d smiled many times just watching her walk across the room. He had to touch her if she came near him. When they slept, he curled his body around hers, protecting her and their baby. He refused to let her go out on the boat without him or to lift anything heavier than a pair of shoes. When she’d told him about her previous miscarriage, his heart had nearly stopped. He’d been determined to do whatever he could to avoid that happening again in spite of the fact that both Kay and Joie had told him the possibility was negligible. His hovering had nearly driven her insane, he knew it, but he’d do anything to keep his family safe. It still freaked him out a little to be part of a family but he was getting used to it. His renovations on the cabin had occupied most of the time when he wasn’t working at the mill. He’d installed a handrail on the steps leading up to the cabin and screens on all the windows that didn’t have them. He didn’t want anything getting into the cabin, especially bugs or snakes. Joie taught him to net shrimp and though she’d always be better at fishing than he was, he could hold his own. In spite of her best efforts, he still preferred red meat to the abundant fish in the area. She’d tried to teach him to dance at some of the parties she insisted they attend but he sucked at that. Still, interacting with the other humans who lived near them got easier every time she dragged him out with her. He didn’t growl now when another man approached her, but that had taken quite some time for him to

176

Changing Hearts

deal with. Everyone in the bayou knew he could be quite unreasonable if he thought someone was flirting with Joie. The people in the bayou were beginning to accept him, somewhat. He and Joie had dinner at least once a week with Boudreaux and Evie. They’d even babysat for them once. He still slipped up from time to time with his attitude but Joie usually set him straight. And if there were stories every now and then about Joie being seen in the moonlight with a big gray dog, well, most folks put that down to nothing more than rumor. Another moan, this one louder than the rest brought him to the screen door. Boudreaux looked up from his seat on the edge of the porch with a slight smile. “You’d best calm down, mon ami. First babies, they sometimes take all night.” “She can’t go through that all night!” Slade could almost feel her pain. He knew this could take a while—he just didn’t want it to. Shifters never had this much trouble. He rubbed absently over the mark on his chest, trying to soothe Joie with just his thoughts. He paced to the other end of the porch, swearing he’d never touch Joie again. No, that was one promise he knew he’d never keep. “Slade, sit down. You’re making all of us nervous.” The deep voice from the side of the porch had him whirling around, his eyes glowing. “Shut up, Micah.” Micah had shown up quite uninvited earlier in the day and stayed when Joie went into labor. The two of them had managed a tentative truce but Slade didn’t hesitate to snarl at Micah for the slightest provocation. Slade continued to pace, pausing briefly every time Joie moaned. He could hear murmured voices and knew Joie and Tante Kay were keeping their voices deliberately low so that he couldn’t hear everything that was happening. When she cried out, he headed for the door only to be stopped by Micah. Through the long wait it was the only time Micah physically touched him. Slade growled but Micah ignored him. He knew then his growl was only making him feel better, not intimidating the other man. Micah simply restrained him until Slade got himself under control again. At his nod, Micah released him and moved back to the other end of the porch. Two hours later, just shy of midnight, he heard a baby cry. A few minutes later, the door to Joie’s old bedroom opened and Slade froze, his breath stalling until Tante Kay beckoned him forward. He hadn’t wanted Joie to give birth here. He’d wanted to take her into LaPlace or New Orleans, but she’d insisted. Like a man in a dream, he opened the screen door and walked across the floor toward Tante Kay. “Come on, boy, don’t you want to greet your family?” She waved her hand at him impatiently.

177

Marilu Mann

Her words jolted him like a cattle prod, propelling him across the room. He stopped in the doorway to stare at Joie. Propped up in the bed, she had a smile in place but she looked tired. Tired and beautiful. “Hey, sugar, look here.” Her words forced his gaze away from her face and down to her arms. He stood mute with shock until Tante Kay pushed him into the room. Two long strides carried him over to the bed. He leaned down, kissing Joie tenderly, touching her face with one hand as he looked at her arms and what she held there. “Twins?” He croaked the word softly as he went to his knees beside the bed. “How about that?” Joie laughed softly. “Dr. Evans said it was a possibility but your son kept hiding behind his sister.” “Son? Sister?” Slade’s voice rose as the impact of what she said hit him. Not only did he have the daughter Micah had predicted, but a son as well. He reached out with one hand to touch the nearest baby. Looking up at Joie, his eyes glowing, Slade got to his feet then carefully sat on the edge of the bed, wrapping his wife and children in his arms. He released her long enough to kiss her again then reached out to cup his babies’ heads. The soft reddish down on their scalps tickled his palms as their scent filled his nostrils. The baby in Joie’s right arm, he had no idea whether it was his son or daughter, greeted him with wide open eyes and a huge yawn. The other slept peacefully, lips pursed. Leaning down, he kissed each of them on the forehead, then smiled at their mother. “I love you, Joie. They’re just as beautiful as their mom.” “We love you too, Poppa. Just one question, how many babies does it take to make a litter?” Joie laughed as he slid right off the bed onto the floor, landing with a loud thump. Slade stared at her for a long moment then started to laugh too. Their combined laughter woke the sleeping child and both babies started to cry only to be comforted by their parents. Joie handed Malcolm his daughter and watched as he carefully cradled the infant close to his chest. He’d been practicing with Boudreaux’s children but wouldn’t admit it to anyone. Tears filled her eyes when she heard him humming. The lullaby was the same one she’d hummed to him after his Challenge fight, the same one her mother had comforted her with. Her attention was drawn back to their son, as he loudly demanded to be fed. Tante Kay shook her head as she shut the bedroom door, closing the new family in for the night and ushering their guests out into the living room. “You all sit yourselves down, now. We’ll have a toast for the new family. Just a little to tide us all over ‘til breakfast. Shaman, you come help me.”

178

Changing Hearts

Tante led the way into the kitchen. Her happiness for Joie showed in every step she took. She’d welcomed the new babies with prayer and, with the grace of the good Lord, she’d be around to watch them grow. Her girl had found the healing for her heart and the boy had found the healing of his soul. They belonged together, they’d stay together. Tante put the angel food cake she’d baked earlier in the day on a tray then on impulse added a bottle of homemade blackberry wine. She motioned for Micah to take the tray and as he did, she studied him. He was a handsome man, no doubt of it, but much too serious. He needed a good woman to shake his world a bit, to make him smile more. She had a feeling it wouldn’t be too long before the shaman found himself dealing with that woman. Kay smiled as she led the way back into the living room. As Micah set the tray on the table by the sofa, she spoke again. “No better time than the present to welcome those babies. No better time than the present to have a family, Shaman.” She stared hard at Micah, then nodded, turned around and walked into the kitchen to make coffee.

179

About the Author Marilu Mann brings the steaminess of the Louisiana bayous to her books and she doesn’t stop there. Marilu’s willing to travel to the frozen tundra of Wisconsin to heat up those northern nights and melt a little snow. She’ll also circle the world to Wales, Ireland, Scotland and back just to bring you books that make you sweat. Currently residing in Texas, Marilu is an avid armchair traveler. Her sexy shifters will set your blood to boiling in no time. Owned by one Diva Teen and various animals, Marilu keeps busy writing the novels her readers beg for. Marilu is thrilled to be a part of the Ellora’s Cave family and loves to hear from readers. Escape Into The Fantasy… The author welcomes comments from readers. You can find her website and email address on her author bio page at www.ellorascave.com.

Tell Us What You Think We appreciate hearing reader opinions about our books. You can email us at [email protected].

Also by Marilu Mann Changing Times Sapphire Tease

Discover for yourself why readers can’t get enough of the multiple award-winning publisher Ellora’s Cave. Whether you prefer e-books or paperbacks, be sure to visit EC on the web at www.ellorascave.com for an erotic reading experience that will leave you breathless.

www.ellorascave.com